Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

“You can’t fit that whole cookie in your mouth,” Marinette informed with a fond eyeroll.

Chat Noir only took her words as a challenge.

“Watch me,” he chuckled, waggling his eyebrows as he opened his mouth wide and shoved the whole snickerdoodle cookie inside.

She blinked, staring for a moment too long before she remembered that she wasn’t supposed to look impressed in case it stroked his ego and accidentally encouraged more of this behavior in the future.

She looked away with a dismissive shrug. “Well, you certainly can’t fit two whole cookies in your mouth.”

He put his elbows down on the kitchen counter, resting his chin atop his interlaced fingers. He leaned in as he purred, “What are you willing to bet?”

She gave a snort. “I don’t know. What do you want?”

He gave a little wiggle of excitement on the barstool. “Baked goods whenever I want for a year.”

She rolled her eyes again. “You already get baked goods whenever you want.”

“Do we have a deal?” he pressed, grabbing two cookies off the plate.

She reached across the counter and took hold of his wrist. “Chat Noir, no. I wasn’t serious.”

“Too late,” he responded gleefully, tugging his arm out of her grasp.

She gave him a stern look. “Don’t.”

He grinned like a maniac and opened his mouth.

“You’re gonna choke to death,” she grumbled in minor annoyance at her partner’s idiocy.

“Am not.”

“Are too.”

“Am not.”

“Are too, and I’m going to have to perform CPR,” Marinette sighed resignedly. “We’re going to have to call the paramedics, and my parents are going to find out I had a friend over, even though I’m supposed to be grounded, and the news crew is going to show up to interview me about how I inadvertently led one of Paris’s heroes to his doom, and everyone is going to hate me and blame me for your death, and Ladybug is going to show up and kick my you-know-what for killing her partner, and I’ll have to leave the country and eek out a living in San Francisco selling hand-knitted scarves to tourists.”

Chat patiently waited a beat after she’d stopped talking to inquire, “Are you done?”

Marinette considered for a moment. “…And I’ll never get married and have three children, a dog, a cat, and a hamster named—”

“—I’m eating the cookies now,” he informed brusquely, seeing that there was no end to this in sight. “By the way, have you considered talking to someone about your low self-esteem and tendency to catastrophize? I’ve heard that therapy is amazing.”

She stuck her tongue out at him.

He stretched his jaw wide and shoved both cookies in, one stacked on top of the other like a sandwich.

Her eyes rounded as she, yet again, forgot not to look impressed.

Cheeks bulging like a chipmunk’s, Chat Noir thoroughly chewed his mouthful before swallowing.

He gave a little cough and smacked his chest thrice before recovering and turning a dazzling smile on Marinette. He was obviously proud of himself, like a child who’d just jumped off the swing set and stuck the landing.

“See? I told you I could do it,” he crowed and then hopped off his stool and proceeded to do a goofy victory dance in her kitchen, complete with arm circles and a full-body jiggle. “Baked goods for a year for me!”

“I give you baked goods anyway,” Marinette groaned, suddenly reminded of the pointlessness of this stupidity.

“But now I’ve earned them,” he informed.

She rolled her eyes. “It could be argued that you already earned your baked goods by saving Paris on the regular.”

He looked at her thoughtfully, his brow furrowed as he seriously considered something.

“…You’re just jealous that I can get my mouth open that wide,” he reported decidedly with a little nod.

She groaned, raising her hands up to heaven. “Why has this cat been inflicted upon me?”

“Because you’re an amazing person, and you deserve good things,” he replied without missing a beat.

“So, what are we doing next?” He hopped back up on his stool and gazed at her expectantly.

She looked around the flat for ideas. They’d already played video games (resulting in Marinette’s narrow victory), made cookies, and cleaned up the floury mess. There were always board games and movies, but…

She checked her phone for the time and winced. “We probably need to move upstairs. My parents will be up to start on dinner soon, and they’ll be mad if they find you. They’re really serious about me spending more time studying until I get my maths grade up.”

“Yeah, but they don’t have to isolate you for that to happen,” Chat argued with a passion to his voice that surprised Marinette.

She wasn’t used to her partner taking things so seriously outside of battle.

The moment was interrupted by the apartment door opening, heralding the arrival of Tom Dupain who stopped and blinked owlishly at the unexpected guest.

He quickly regained his composure and turned a disappointed gaze on his daughter.

“Marinette,” he sighed, meaty hands forming giant fists and coming to rest on his hips. “You know you’re not allowed to have anyone over while you’re grounded.”

Marinette averted her gaze as her shoulders climbed up to meet her ears. “Sorry, Papá.”

Chat Noir climbed down off of his stool and came to stand between the baker and his daughter. “Monsieur Dupain, Sir, this is my fault.”

Tom cocked an eyebrow at the superhero.

“Marinette told me I couldn’t come in when I got here, but I didn’t listen to her,” Chat explained. “I made her play video games and make cookies with me.”

Tom began to look uncertain. “Chat Noir, it’s very nice of you to try to cover for your friend, but—”

“—I made her feel bad for me by complaining about how lonely I was feeling,” Chat pressed on. “You know what a good heart your daughter has. She can’t help but help people in need, so she couldn’t throw me out when I was feeling so miserable.”

Slowly, Tom started to relent. “Well, I suppose that’s true, but—”

“—And I knew Marinette was grounded even before I came over here,” Chat admitted, drawing surprised looks from father and daughter alike.

“You did?” Marinette asked in confusion.

Chat sheepishly nodded, giving her an apologetic smile. “I heard some of your friends talking about it.”

He turned back to Tom with a new determination in his eyes as he balled his hands into fists and puffed out his chest. “That’s why I came over tonight. Do you know what her friends are doing right now? They’re all over on the Liberty having a party while Marinette is stuck here all alone, missing out.”

Tom winced and tried to reason with the enthused teen. “Yes, well—”

“—And it’s not fair,” Chat declared passionately. “Marinette is a good person. She’s smart and brave and kind and compassionate, and it’s not fair that she’s being imprisoned here while everyone else has fun and makes memories without her.”

Tom and Marinette blinked in surprise and then shared an uncertain look. It felt like Chat Noir was getting far more worked up about this than the situation merited, and it made them wonder where his strong reaction was coming from.

Chat’s ears and tail drooped as he admitted, “I know how much that hurts. I know what it feels like when my father locks me in my room and makes me practice for hours, not letting me see my friends until I can play some piano sonata or another perfectly. I know how it feels when he doesn’t let me go out and spend time with others when I don’t get the top score on a test. I know what it’s like to be kept isolated from others when I don’t live up to Father’s expectations, and it’s awful!”

There was a beat where Marinette and Tom looked stunned, but they quickly got over their shock and moved to slowly approach Chat Noir who looked between them in confusion.

Marinette reached out her arms, and Chat immediately responded, pulling her into a hug and resting his head on top of hers.

“I don’t want Marinette to feel like that,” he whispered into her hair as he rocked her back and forth. “She’s one of the most amazing people I know, and I never want her to be alone and sad and hurting.

“She deserves good things,” he added in a small voice, wavering with tears.

With a heavy sigh, Tom pulled both his daughter and the hero into a reassuring hug.

Marinette squeezed Chat Noir even tighter, whispering, “Thank you, Chaton. You deserve good things too.”

“She’s right,” Tom agreed. “I’d never want Marinette to feel like you described…and you shouldn’t have to feel that way either, Son.”

Chat blinked up with watery eyes at Tom. “What do you mean?”

Tom pulled back a bit, giving Chat Noir’s arm a comforting pat. “I mean, so long as you can sneak out without getting in trouble, you’re always welcome here, Chat Noir—regardless of whether Marinette is grounded.”

Marinette arched an eyebrow. “Am I still grounded?”

Tom chuckled at her sly attempt to evade punishment for failing her last maths test. “Yes. Very grounded. You can have Chat Noir over, but that’s it.”

She shrugged, giving him an “it was worth a try” smile.

“I can help Marinette study,” Chat volunteered. “I have a private tutor, so I’m pretty good. I should be able to help.”

“That sounds like an excellent plan,” Tom agreed. “I have to go have a serious conversation with my wife, but why don’t you plan on staying for dinner, Chat Noir?”

Chat blinked, a little thrown by the offer. “Is it really okay?”

“Yes, of course,” Tom assured, and Marinette nodded, backing her father up.

“We’d love to have you.”

“I was serious when I said you were welcome any time.” Tom gave Chat another pat on the shoulder and turned to go.

When the apartment door shut behind her father, Marinette turned to her partner and pulled him back in for a hug.

“Thank you, Chaton,” she whispered into his chest. “What you said…it really meant a lot to me.”

“Absolutely,” he insisted, melting into her embrace. “I care about you, Marinette. You’re precious to me, and I want good things for you.”

“You know I feel the same for you, don’t you?” She pulled back slightly to look him in the eyes.

It saddened her when she found utter astonishment there.

She reached up to tussle his hair. “I’m here for you, okay? Just like you’ve been here for me today. Anytime you need to get away from your homelife or vent or be distracted or whatever…I’m here, Minou.”

It took Chat a moment to respond, and when he did, all that came out was an amazed “Oh”.

She tugged him back into a hug and held him as he sorted through all of the feelings that she and her family had triggered with their generous, genuine care and hospitality.

He tried to pull back when he started to cry silent tears of loss, joy, grief, confusion, and unworthiness…but Marinette only held him tighter.

“Th-Thanks,” he choked.

“Any time,” she promised, running her palm in a soothing circle between his shoulder blades. “…Do you maybe want to head upstairs and work on some maths until it’s time to help make dinner?”

He nodded, pulling back and giving her a shaky yet authentic smile.

Chapter Text

Teenage heartthrob Adrien Agreste had been missing for three hours, and all of Paris was in a tizzy looking for him.

“Chat Noir, this is an emergency,” Ladybug growled into her communicator for what felt like the dozenth time. “Call me back when you get this. For all we know, Adrien could be in the middle of being tortured by kidnappers!”

She angrily rang off, snapping her yoyo shut and taking off over the rooftops for another loop around the city.

At the moment, her fear was being converted into pure adrenaline and rage. She knew if she stopped for long her feelings would catch up to her and reduce her to a hysteric, sniveling mess.

Half an hour later, after a thorough search of the Marais, Ladybug heaved a sigh of exhausted frustration as she landed in the Place des Vosges.

Her plan had been to take a seat and review her canvasing strategy before setting off once more, but she was immediately distracted by a teenager sitting on one of the benches in the southeastern corner of the park by the playground.

He was sneezing up a storm as he fed the birds, and he sneezed so violently that he upset his beanie cap and knocked his large sunglasses askew.

He quickly fixed his disguise but not before Ladybug had seen the telltale blonde hair and peridot eyes.

“You!” she gasped loudly, pointing at him as she stormed over to his side.

Adrien’s eyes went wide in abject fear as Ladybug charged at him like a bull, startling the pigeons away in a great cloud of birds.

“You escaped!” she practically sobbed, kneeling on the park bench beside him and seizing him by the shoulders to inspect every visible inch for damage. “Oh, thank goodness! We’ve all been so worried! How did you get away from the kidnappers?!”

“Kidnappers?” Adrien echoed, clearly baffled even as he tucked his face into the crook of his arm to avoid sneezing on her in the aftermath of the bird exodus.

Ladybug nodded vehemently. “You were abducted by kidnappers after your photoshoot this morning. Don’t you remember?”

She drew in a sharp breath. “Oh, no! Are you okay? Did they traumatize you so badly you forgot?! Don’t worry, Adrien. You’re safe now. Everything’s going to be okay, and we’re going to bring the people who did this to you to justice. I won’t let them hurt you ever again.”

Now it was Adrien’s turn to take Ladybug by the shoulders as he gently yet firmly interrupted her. “Ladybug, I wasn’t kidnapped.”

She nodded insistently. “Yes. Yes, you were.”

He shook his head from side to side very slowly. “No, I wasn’t.”

She stuck out her bottom lip, brow furrowing in frustration. “YES. You were.”

“Is my father telling people that or something?” Adrien blew out a sigh as he pulled away and averted his gaze.

“I don’t know why he always assumes I’ve been abducted whenever I slip away for a bit. I’m seventeen for Pete’s sake. It’s not weird for a seventeen-year-old to want to go out and do stuff on his own without a babysitter breathing down his neck every second,” he grumbled sullenly.

Ladybug blinked, calming down slightly as his words started to sink in. “You mean…you just slipped away after the photoshoot? You weren’t taken by bad guys?”

Sheepishly, Adrien met her gaze and shook his head. “I’m really sorry for all the trouble I’ve caused. I didn’t mean to worry people. I just…sometimes I want to act like a normal teenager. You know what that’s like, don’t you?”

Her heart fluttered at the pleading look in his eyes, begging to be understood.

He gave her a tentative, conspiratorial smile, his innocent expression taking on an impish quality. “One celebrity to another, dealing with the fans and everyone’s expectations can be a drag sometimes. Sometimes I just want to be boring and normal.”

Slowly, she started to nod. “…Yeah. …I know what you mean. Sometimes I wish I didn’t have to be perfect all the time. The public turns on you so fast when you make a mistake. It’s exhausting constantly trying not to let everyone down. There are days when I wish I only had schoolwork and relationship drama to deal with.”

Adrien nodded encouragingly. “See? I knew you’d get it.”

His smile was growing increasingly more puckish by the second. “That’s why you should join me today.”

She arched an eyebrow. “Join you?”

“I’m taking a day off from being Adrien Agreste, and you should too.”

That got a chuckle out of her.

She raised a hand to shyly cover her mouth. “Oh, but I do that every day.”

He rolled his eyes, giving her shoulder a nudge with his own. “You know what I meant. You should take a day off from being Ladybug.”

She pursed her lips thoughtfully. “Who would I be if I wasn’t Ladybug?”

He shrugged. “Anyone you want. What do you think?”

Still, she looked unsure. “What exactly are we going to do on our day off?”

“Anything we want,” he replied and began to list. “We could eat all the pastries we want and not worry about the calories and sugar. We could go to the movies and throw popcorn at each other and not care when people glared at us for giggling too loud. We could run through the park screaming and flailing our arms around and not care what people thought about us. We could…go walk around the zoo and get André’s ice cream. …We could do whatever we want.”

She thought about it for a moment and then gradually started to nod. “…Okay. So long as there’s not an akuma attack or anything like that. I can’t leave my partner or Paris in the lurch, but…okay. Let’s do this.”

Adrien gave a whoop of excitement and a celebratory fist pump. “Woohoo! This is gonna be epic.”

He turned his exuberance down to a simmer as he started to plan in earnest. “Okay. First off, you need a disguise.”

She rolled her eyes. “I don’t think anything short of detransforming will make my spots any less noticeable.”

Adrien pursed his lips and then looked around until he spotted a small boutique on the edge of the square bordering the park. “Come on. Time to go shopping.”

Fifteen minutes later, he had her wearing leggings, boots, and a cute sweaterdress over her super suit.

At his urging, she styled her hair into a messy chignon, and he placed a sleek beret at a jaunty angle on top of her head to complete the look.

“Fabulous,” he declared, kissing his fingertips as he appreciated his handiwork.

They couldn’t do anything about her mask, but the rest of her was fairly inconspicuous.

“I feel bad about you spending so much money, though,” she whispered for the fifth time as they left the shop.

For the fifth time, he rolled his eyes affectionately and assured, “It’s not a big deal.”

“It feels like a big deal,” she grumbled.

“For me, it’s a small price to pay to be able to spend time in your company.”

She nearly tripped as his suave yet sincere words made her face match the color of her mask.

“So…uh…” She cleared her throat awkwardly. “Where are we going?”

“Bakery crawl,” he announced, looping his arm through hers and leading the way. “Unfortunately, we can’t stop by the best bakery in Paris because they know me there personally, but I’ve got a couple places in mind that should make up for it.”

Ladybug didn’t complain as they got harissa cake from Chez Marianne and ended up splitting a sakura cheesecake and matcha and red bean paste layer cake from Aki Boulangerie before they eventually ended up at the Angelina by the Tuileries for hot chocolate and mont blancs.

Next, they rode the Ferris wheel in the Place de la Concorde, taking in the spectacular views (and sneaking surreptitious, lovestruck glances at each other) as they plotted their next move.

At Adrien’s insistence, they took the Métro to the Latin Quarter.

“I never get to ride the Métro,” he pouted. “Father says it’s dirty and only fit for ‘commoners’. Like he didn’t grow up poor in Marseille or something.”

They strolled along the boulevards for a while until they came upon an open-air market, its stalls full to bursting with fresh produce, cheese, handicrafts, and other artisan goods.

Adrien’s eyes went wide behind his oversized sunglasses as he took in all the sights and smells.

Ladybug tipped her head to the side. “You’ve never been to a market?”

Adrien shook his head. “Maybe when I was little? I don’t remember. In any case, I certainly haven’t been since my mom disappeared.”

Ladybug’s eyes narrowed. “Where do you get your food, then?”

He shrugged. “Maybe the servants go to the market?”

Gathering her courage, she took his hand and gently tugged him over to the stalls. “Well, you’re missing out. Let’s go get some free samples.”

Half an hour later, after wandering from stall to stall and snacking all along the way, they stopped by a flower seller, and Adrien bought two crimson carnations.

“For you,” he announced, bowing grandly and then rising up to tuck one of the flowers into Ladybug’s hair. “It goes with your mask.”

The words struck a chord within her, and, for a moment, she was seeing double—her partner and her crush layered on top of one another in her vision.

He smiled and set to work positioning the other carnation in his own hair.

She watched him thoughtfully as confused feelings in her heart shifted into place.

The silver band on his right hand glinted in the faint October sun, and when she slipped her hand back into his, faintly sensing the cold metal of the ring and his warm palm through her suit, everything felt right.

She gave his hand a squeeze, and he squeezed back, making her smile grow impossibly wide.

They came upon a group of musicians in the park next to the market, and Adrien turned to her with flames of exhilaration and hope in his eyes.

“Dance with me?”

She blanched. “What?”

“Dance with me,” he repeated, giving her hand a tug.

“No, no, no,” she laughed nervously. “I can’t dance. I have two left feet. I’ll step on yours and break them, and then we’ll have to go to the hospital and your father will sue me and—”

He rolled his eyes and pulled her into a graceful spin, perfectly executed without a thought.

“Just follow my lead,” he encouraged, guiding her into one swinging dance step after another.

Her mind went blank as she stared into his adoring gaze, and without her executive function to get in the way, her feet naturally fell into step with his.

She didn’t even notice as people started gathering to watch. It was just her and her partner and the music.

They stopped for lunch at the Grande Mosquée and split an order of vegetable couscous.

The zucchini and carrots were tender and flavorful, and Ladybug almost gave a trill of delight as the tomato-y vegetable broth trickled over her tongue.

The meal was simple yet profoundly delicious.

“I adore this,” Ladybug declared, holding up the enchanting silver teapot that the mint tea came in. “I could never pour the tea from up high like the server did, though. I’d spill it everywhere.”

Adrien gave an amused snort. “You make yourself out to be such a klutz.”

“Oh, you’d be surprised,” she sighed, wondering what he’d think if he only knew.

He took the pot from her and poured them both another glass of tea. He raised the pot pretty high above the cups but not as high as the waiter had done.

“Do you know why they do that?”

She shook her head.

“It helps it cool faster,” he chuckled, and then a wistful look came to his face. “My mom told me that. …She used to make mint tea whenever one of us had a bad day. She’d toss the staff out of the kitchen, and we’d make salad and mint tea and eat together at the counter.”

Ladybug slowly slid her hand across the tiny table and rested it on top of Adrien’s.

She gave him a soft smile. “Thanks for sharing that with me.”

He flipped his palm over, taking her hand in his and giving it a squeeze. “Thanks for letting me talk about her.”

“Any time.”

A warmth grew in her chest as his smile widened, all for her.

Their next stop was the zoo where Ladybug nearly fell over laughing at Adrien and the monkeys pulling faces at one another and trading whoops and hollers that would have made Gabriel Agreste faint in mortification.

By the time they were done at the zoo, evening was almost upon them, and it was time to take Adrien home.

“How much trouble are you going to be in?” Ladybug inquired as she set him down back in his room.

He blew out a sigh as he ran a hand through his hair, snatching off the beanie cap. “Hard to say. I’m probably grounded for the rest of my natural life, but…”

An impish smile bloomed on his lips.

“…It was completely worth it to spend the day just being a normal teenager with you…My Lady.”

A deep blush radiated across the bridge of her nose from one cheek to the other as he pressed a meaningful kiss to the back of her hand.

“We’ll have to do it again sometime, Chaton,” she replied, catching his hand as he started to draw it back and planting her own kiss on the back of it.

She winked and left him a blushing mess.

That Monday, Marinette came into class wearing a strikingly familiar sweaterdress, leggings, and boots. Her hair was up in a messy chignon, and a sleek beret sat at a jaunty angle atop her head.

Adrien stared as she set down a bag of pastries on his desk.

“Someone told me that baked goods were the key to your heart, so I thought I’d try bringing you some until I manage to unlock it,” she declared, making him swoon.

The class stared in astonished silence for a full ten seconds as Marinette made her way to her seat, and then the classroom erupted in chatter.

Nino turned to Adrien, arching a concerned eyebrow. “Everything alright?”

“I’ve won the lottery,” Adrien whispered. “I’ve died and gone to heaven. The love of my life lives in a bakery and can bring me sweets whenever I want!”

Nino nodded, pleased. “Very cool. Congrats, My Man.”

Adrien spun around in his seat, beaming at Marinette. “Will you marry me?”

Face flushed and nearly cracking in half with a smile, Marinette nodded.

Chapter Text

“Evening, Buguinette,” Chat Noir greeted with a groan as he landed on their usual rooftop for patrol that evening.

Ladybug arched an eyebrow in concern. “Everything okay over there, Chaton?”

Immediately, he put up his walls, pasting on a carefree smile. “Yep. All good. Just feeling my age a little today.”

Her eyebrow disappeared into her fringe. “What? All seventeen years of it?”

His smirk widened as he leaned forward, both hands on his staff as he crossed his right ankle over his left. “Well, in cat years, I’m ancient.”

She pursed her lips. “…You weren’t looking so hot at today’s akuma fight either. Are you sure nothing’s wrong?”

Grimacing, Chat finally relented when it became apparent that his partner wasn’t letting up. “Okay. You got me. I…uh…I play a sport, and today there was a tournament, so I’m just a little sore. That’s all. I promise.”

Her frown slackened only slightly as her hands went to her hips. “You’re not injured?”

He averted his gaze. “Not injured, per say. Just a little beat up.”

She motioned for him to sit on the rooftop and then took a seat beside him. “Did something happen?”

He shrugged, trying to play it off as no big deal. “Not really. I got matched with one of my regular sparring partners, and she takes a special pride in pushing me to the limit. Fighting her was a little intense.”

Ladybug nodded slowly in understanding, beginning to relax now that she was sure her partner was going to be okay.

“I think she was a little angry at me today, honestly,” he chuckled fondly, making Ladybug’s ears prick up. “It felt like she was taking something out on me, but I’m not sure what.”

“You can’t think of anything you might have done?” she teased.

“Oh, I can think of plenty,” he assured cheerily. “I’m having a hard time narrowing it down. If I had to guess, her mother is probably pressuring her to find a suitable match. We used to date.”

Ladybug stiffened at this revelation, having never heard her partner talk about seeing anyone before.

“Oh, really?” She tried to keep her tone conversational and judgment-free, but it came out sounding terse and tense.

Chat winced. “It was a couple years ago. It didn’t last very long, and, obviously, it didn’t work out, so I kind of ruined my friend’s five-year plan. I’m positive she’s not still upset about me specifically, but she takes the five-year plan very seriously. I messed up something sacred to her, so I could see her still being miffed about it, even though dating me helped her realize that she’s not interested in men.”

“Oh,” Ladybug sighed in relief, mentally scratching the sparring partner off of the list of competition.

Chat narrowed his eyes suspiciously. “What was that tone just now?”

“What tone?” she inquired, playing dumb as she rested her elbow on her knee and her chin in her hand thoughtfully.

He shook his head. “That tone. Like, ‘Oh, thank goodness the girl who beat him up is a lesbian’?”

Ladybug shrugged. “All I said was ‘oh’. Like, ‘oh, that’s interesting’ or ‘oh, that really sucks that dating you was bad enough to turn her off all men’. I didn’t mean anything in particular by it.”

“Mean, spiteful bug,” Chat snorted, half amused.

She shook her head. “So, what else could your sparring partner be mad at you for?”

Reluctantly, he let her ambiguous “oh” drop. “My second guess is that she’s mad that I won’t ask this other girl out.”

Ladybug’s brow scrunched back up in confusion. “What? Why?”

“So, there’s this girl that my sparring partner has a crush on,” Chat sighed. “She’s a mutual friend, and my sparring partner thinks I’m in love with her and she’s in love with me.”

Ladybug’s eyes hardened and narrowed. “Are you in love with her?”

Chat froze. “Uh…I mean…‘love’ might be a little strong, but…”

Ladybug’s blood flared up at the revelation of this new rival.

It took everything in her not to demand, “Who is she?”

“She’s amazing,” Chat replied sincerely. “Anyone would be lucky to be with her, but she deserves better than me. She deserves someone who can give their whole heart to her.”

“Oh,” Ladybug breathed thoughtfully.

Chat gave her a funny look. “I feel like there’s a lot of unspoken meaning in your ‘oh’s tonight, My Lady.”

Snapping back to attention, she shook her head, denying, “Not especially. It’s all in your imagination, Chaton.”

He eyed her skeptically. “Mmhm. I’m sure.”

“Good.” She pasted on a grin. “I’m glad that’s settled.”

He pursed his lips. “…Ladybug, are you jealous of Marinette?”

A shot of panic jolted through her but immediately subsided as she realized he hadn’t called her by her real name.

“Marinette?” she repeated in almost a daze as the puzzle pieces started to come into focus.

Chat Noir cursed under his breath. “Can we pretend I didn’t say that?”

“Sure,” Ladybug readily agreed, trying to keep from putting the pieces together.

Visibly uncomfortable, he rifled a hand through his hair and attempted to move the conversation along. “Anyway. I’m pretty sure my sparring partner only wants me to ask Marinette out so that things can go horribly wrong and she can sweep Marinette off her feet afterwards, but…yeah. I think she’s mad at me for not doing what she wants and messing up her five-year plan again. And that’s why she kicked my butt up and down the piste today,” he finished with a sigh, shoulders slumping.

Ladybug tried not to think about how Chat’s fencing partner was trying to set him up with Marinette because she thought that Marinette was in love with him because the picture was a little too clear now, and Ladybug was a little afraid of suddenly getting everything she ever wanted without having to give up on either of the boys she’d adored for years.

“Oh,” she breathed quietly, further putting him on edge.

“Okay. Stop with the ‘oh’s,” he pleaded. “You’re making me super anxious because I’m bad with nonverbal cues. Unless you tell me what you mean, I’m totally lost over here.”

“…But you like Marinette?” she inquired, a tad non sequitur.

He blinked. “Uh…yeah. Yeah, I really do. She’s someone precious to me…but I don’t ever see myself getting over you, My Lady, and I don’t want to risk hurting her or our friendship by trying to be something more when I can’t put my all into it.”

Ladybug nodded, satisfied with his answer. “…So…uh… You said you were sore from your fencing tournament today?”

He blinked again, feeling ceaselessly tossed this way and that by her seemingly random questions. “Yes?”

“If you want…I mean…I could give you a massage?” she offered awkwardly.

It took him a moment to compose himself before he was able to answer. “…Actually, that would be really nice. If you don’t mind?”

She shook her head, scooting in closer. “Not at all. Turn around.”

He obeyed and was soon purring happily as her nimble fingers worked out all of the kinks in his neck, back, and shoulders.

For a long time, Ladybug sat in thoughtful silence, trying to concentrate on the task at hand. Then, after much consideration, she spoke up.

“Adrien?”

He tensed and hesitated for a moment, but he ultimately didn’t try to deny it.

“Yes, Ladybug?”

“…I am Marinette,” she whispered, heart beating like a marching band percussion section. “And Kagami was right. I’ve been in love with you since we were thirteen.”

Slowly, he turned around to face her. “…Do you think it would mess everything up and send you running into Kagami’s arms if we tried dating sometime?”

She shook her head, struggling to contain a face-splitting grin. “I sincerely doubt it. I’ve been waiting for this too long, and I have every intention of making it work. You’re too precious for me to lose, Chaton.”

He lifted an eyebrow. “‘Chaton’ too? Not just ‘Adrien’?”

A warm, affectionate look filled her eyes as she took his hands in hers. “Listen, I was practically foaming at the mouth when you were talking about Chat Noir dating other people. As much as I pretend otherwise, I am not immune to your charms, Tomcat.”

“Aha!” he cried gleefully. “You were jealous over me earlier!”

With an overexaggerated sigh and a fond eyeroll, she reached up to ruffle his hair and rub his ears. “Dumb cat.”

Before he could retort, she covered his lips with her own.

Chapter Text

“So…um…just let me know if there’s anything you need?” Marinette urged uncertainly, feeling entirely inadequate as one of her best friend’s lives crumbled around him and she was powerless to help.

Worse. She was the cause of his suffering. She was the reason his father was going to jail and his home was a crime scene and his mother would never come back to him and nothing would ever be quite right in his life again.

She turned to go, planning on leaving Adrien to get settled in the guestroom and sort through his thoughts in peace.

“Could you—” he started but abruptly aborted the thought.

She turned back around, but he looked away, shaking his head.

“Sorry. Never mind.”

She pursed her lips. “Are you sure? I don’t mind. Really. Anything you need.”

His teeth worried at his bottom lip as he reconsidered his request. “…It’s dumb, but…could you maybe just sit with me for a while?”

She blinked in surprise. “You want me to sit with you?”

He averted his gaze and shook his head again. “You don’t have to. You’re probably busy, and the last thing I’d want to do is waste your time. I’m sorry, Marinette.”

“No,” she assured, making her way over to the bed and taking a seat. “Don’t be sorry. I’m the one who’s sorry.”

He cocked his head to the side and finally met her gaze. “What do you have to be sorry for? Taking a terrorist’s son into your home when there are death threats piling up and people out in the street burning pictures of me?”

She winced. “They’re not burning them because they’re pictures of you. It’s the brand they’re protesting.”

He looked away again, a bitter smile sticking to his lips like maple syrup. “My father always told me that I was the brand. It’s a little hard to mentally separate the two.”

She summoned up her courage to respond, “Well, you’re going to have to try because I’m pretty sure the brand is unsalvageable at this point.”

She reached up and gave his cheek a poke, much to his astonishment. “You, on the other hand, are eventually going to be okay.”

He stared at her, unable to piece together a reply.

“You’re a wonderful person.” She kept going, slowly building momentum. “You’re smart and talented and sweet, and a lot of people care about you a whole lot. People love you, Adrien, and we’re going to fight for you, okay? Things are going to be hard for a while, but it’s eventually going to be alright.”

Tears building in his eyes, Adrien slumped down onto the bed beside her.

She slipped her hand into his, giving it a squeeze of solidarity. “It’s going to be okay. You’re not alone. Alright? And Ladybug and Chat Noir will make sure everyone knows you had nothing to do with this. People may be jerks for a bit, but your friends are with you. We won’t turn our backs on you. We’re gonna get you through this.”

“You’re going to make me cry.” He let out a wet laugh, tears already trickling down his cheeks.

She winced. “Sorry. I was trying to make you feel better.”

He shook his head, squeezing her hand lightly. “I don’t think I want to feel better right now. Things are still too raw for that. Right now, I just want to not be alone.”

Marinette nodded, scooting a little closer. “I can do that.”

He let go of her hand and stood up, going over to the small duffle bag on the desk into which he’d hastily stuffed a small fraction of his worldly possessions under the careful scrutiny of the police.

“…Do you really think people will stick around?” he asked as he started unpacking, finding new homes for his books and clothes and pictures. “I mean, after my money and influence is all gone and it’s social suicide to associate with me?”

“I’ll be here,” she promised. “I think we can count on our classmates too. At the very least, Nino and Alya will be there. They were asking to come see you, but my mom thought it might be a bit overwhelming so soon. If you want, maybe they can come over tomorrow?”

He pursed his lips as he inexpertly folded up a sweater and placed it inside of the chest of drawers.

“…Maybe tomorrow,” he eventually agreed. “Maybe then things won’t seem so bad and I’ll feel more like talking to people.”

Marinette winced. “Do you want me to shut up? I’m sorry. I can sit here and be quiet.”

He whipped around in a panic, frantically waving his arms as a deep blush stained his cheeks. “I am so sorry! I didn’t mean that at all. You’re fine. You’re perfect. I just meant other people. I don’t know if I can talk to other people right now, but…you’re fine. Your voice is…”

He turned back to folding shirts. “…I don’t know. Grounding. Soothing. This is…This is good.”

“Is there something you want me to talk about?” she offered, desperate to make it even the tiniest bit better. “I’m a total chatterbox. I can talk about anything you want.”

He thought for a moment. “…Do you think I’m unlovable now?”

She balked at the question. “What?”

He chewed on the inside of his cheek, fingers trembling as he struggled to make the creases straight and even. “I wondered before if I was unlovable. When I thought my mother had walked out on our family and left me behind. When my father was always so distant and harsh. …When the girl I had feelings for kept rejecting me and trying to keep me at arms’ length.”

He snuck a peek over his shoulder at her, ashamed for her to see him disheveled and helpless and crying.

There was only compassion written on Marinette’s face mixed with a despair that she couldn’t do more.

“I was just thinking that I’m even worse off now that I don’t even have money and prestige to offer a romantic partner.”

She pushed herself to her feet with an indignant snort. “Adrien, those aren’t the things that are important. You don’t want anyone who’s only with you for your money and your fame.”

He shivered as she rested a hand between his shoulder blades. “…I don’t know what else there is to like about me.”

“Your kindness alone is more than enough,” she assured in a voice that was so soft and warm he could have curled up and drifted off to sleep in it.

“You have a good heart Adrien, and you always inspire others to be their best selves. There’s plenty about you to love,” she insisted.

He took a deep breath. “Is there enough to make you love me?”

He could almost hear her mouth hitting the floor behind him.

“Because I think I’ve been in love with you for a while now, Marinette, and I’m kind of terrified,” he laughed, new tears chasing the old down his cheeks. “I’m terrified because I don’t think anyone I’ve ever loved has loved me back. My family is a mess, and the people I’ve been interested in romantically don’t want me. And maybe I’m making you uncomfortable and you won’t want me to stay here anymore. Or maybe you’ll feel sorry for me because you’re a nice person. I don’t want to pressure you, and I don’t know if I even need a response, but I can’t stay here in good conscience and not tell you how I feel.”

Slowly, Marinette closed the gap between them, wrapping her arms around him from behind. “…Fourteen-year-old Marinette would have died of happiness and made this grand speech about how you were the love of her life.”

He winced. “I guess I missed my chance and seventeen-year-old Marinette is already over me?”

She shook her head. “Not quite. Things are just more complicated now. For one thing, I’m also in love with Chat Noir.”

He almost choked at this earth-shattering news.

“For another,” she continued softly, ruefully, “things are just really complicated right now. Both of our lives have been upended to some extent or another, and I think there are some things I need to tell you when things have settled down a bit. I’m not so sure you’ll still feel the same way about me afterwards.”

“What if I do?” He couldn’t help but get his hopes up.

“We’ll see,” she promised. “For now, though, you should know that you’re precious to me, Adrien.”

He turned around in her arms to face her. “Really? You mean that?”

She nodded, giving him a tentative smile. “I might only be able to love you as a friend right now, but…I hope that’s enough.”

“I don’t think you understand how much I value friendship,” he chuckled, cracking a fragile yet genuine smile. “Thank you, Marinette.”

“I feel like I should be the one thanking you,” she chuckled. “You’re the one who was always patience with me when I was too tongue-tied to talk to you. You were the one who put the work in to make us friends in the first place.”

He gave a little shrug. “Even back then, I got the feeling you were worth the effort.”

She rolled up onto her tiptoes and planted a quick kiss on his cheek. “Can I maybe go get us some pastries and hot chocolate? I know you said you didn’t feel like feeling better right now, but maybe could we try not feeling worse? I don’t think it would hurt anything to build a pillow fort and snuggle up inside and have a Disney marathon…do you?”

The last of the ice that had been there since he’d seen his father unmasked earlier that day suddenly thawed from Adrien’s features, and he smiled as he gave an approving nod. “I think that sounds nice.”

Her own expression lit up as she finally felt like there was something she could do to fix a small part of the mess she had made.

“Great! Do you want me to wait until you’re done unpacking and we can go upstairs together? I don’t want to leave you by yourself if you want me to stay.”

“Do you mind waiting?” he inquired hesitantly.

“Nope.” She shook her head, giving him another hug before bouncing back over to her place on the bed. “I’ll be here as long as you need me.”

“I think I’ll always need you,” he chuckled as he turned back to his rumpled clothing articles in the duffle bag.

He completely missed the pretty shade of magenta that settled onto Marinette’s cheeks.

Chapter Text

The rental van finally reached the top of the winding path whose gravely surface and lack of a guardrail had had Xavier-Yves gripping the “oh crap!” handle attached to the roof of the vehicle for dear life for the last twenty minutes.

In contrast, XY’s nemesis, Adrien Agreste, had had his face plastered to the windowpane during the whole ascent, peering out in wonder at the deadly drop not half a meter from their wheels.

“Here we are,” Luka announced needlessly, putting the van in park.

Kitty Section piled out of the car, pausing briefly to stretch before taking in the majestic sight before them—a towering castle looming over them, seemingly floating on the emblematic Scottish fog like some fearie creature from the myths.

Ivan was the first to find his voice. “Wow. Your mom grew up here?”

He looked back and forth between the Couffaine siblings, trying to mesh this colossal, aristocratic abode with the lawless woman he knew as Anarka.

Juleka shook her head. “They didn’t live here all the time. This was kind of like their vacation home.”

XY skeptically took in the foreboding edifice, his skin crawling as the myriad windows glowered at him like so many eyes.

“Aw, hell no,” he balked. “This place is haunted, isn’t it?”

“No, of course not,” Luka sympathetically reassured at the same time Juleka replied, “Yes. Definitely.” with an almost deranged smirk of eager anticipation.

XY paled as another shiver raced up his spine. “Oh, smuckers. This is a murder castle. We’re all going to go in there and get axe murdered by haunted suits of armor or some crap.”

Juleka gave a full-body wiggle of glee.

Rose helpfully nudged her girlfriend’s arm, giving her a meaningful look.

Juleka obediently tried to tamp down her excitement, but it was a struggle.

“Xavier-Yves,” Luka called softly, coming over to rest a supportive hand on XY’s bicep.

XY was too freaked out to fully appreciate the way Adrien bristled like a cat at the intimate gesture.

“I’ve been here dozens of times over the years, and I’ve never had a supernatural experience,” Luka assured, giving XY’s arm a squeeze.

XY narrowed his eyes. He was tempted to let himself be marginally comforted, but…

He pointed accusatorially at the castle. “But that thing is straight out of the Dracula novel!”

“Like you’ve ever read Bram Stoker’s Dracula,” Adrien muttered acerbically under his breath.

Xavier-Yves glared at his rival. “Have too! Dude, like, the entire internet has read Dracula. At least…the people on Tumblr have, and that’s where the cool people are anyway.”

Adrien shrugged, putting up his hands in surrender and turning his back on the former popstar like it was none of his concern.

XY whipped his head back to Luka. “Are you sure it’s safe for us to be out here all alone for a whole week? We’re not gonna get cursed or spirited away or killed by ghosts in our sleep or anything?”

With a fond smile, Luka slid his hand up XY’s arm to give his shoulder a comforting pat and reassuring squeeze.

“I promise you nothing bad is going to happen. We’re all going to have an extremely productive retreat where we make a lot of epic music. This is going to be fun.”

The rest of the band (minus Adrien) gave encouraging smiles and nods, touching XY’s arm and patting him on the back.

Xavier-Yves gave the castle a wary look, still not quite convinced. “You’re sure? Like, cross your heart, pinky promise sure?”

“Positive,” Luka insisted, smile serene and inspiring confidence. “If it makes you feel better, you can take the bedroom next to mine, so I’ll be close by in case you need anything.”

This time, XY was able to appreciate the way jealousy rolled off of Adrien in waves.

“Even in the middle of the night?” XY pressed.

Luka winked. “If any ghosts show up to murder you, just shout, and I’ll come running.”

“Yeah,” Juleka agreed. “They like Luka. Just get him to play his harp for them, and they shouldn’t give you any problems.”

Xavier-Yves slowly turned his head to gawk at his (hopefully) future sister-in-law. “Say what now?”

“Kidding!” Rose exclaimed, waving her arms as she stepped between XY and Juleka. “She’s kidding! You know Juleka. Total kidder. Always joking.”

XY’s eyes began to fill with tears. “…I’m gonna get haunted.”

It took an additional twenty minutes to convince Xavier-Yves to get back out of the van and come into the castle, and that was only after Adrien offhandedly remarked, “I bet a lot of people died in the woods around the grounds. You know. When people were trying to storm the castle in the Middle Ages. Don’t you think?”

“Oh, yeah,” Juleka corroborated. “The woods are super haunted.”

After that, the band all found their rooms and settled in for their week-long stay.

XY kept close to Luka, sitting in his room while he unpacked and then dragging Luka back to XY’s room so that he could get situated.

By the time everyone was done, lunch was ready, and the Couffaine siblings got the chance to introduce everyone to the skeleton staff that maintained the estate even when the family wasn’t in residence.

They were mostly taciturn people who were used to being alone out in the middle of nowhere, so they didn’t make much conversation. Still, it was nice for Xavier-Yves to get the chance to speak his native English. Their Scottish accents were very different from XY’s American one, but it was still good to hear some version of his mother tongue.

The highlight was listening to Luka speak in a soft burr inherited from his mother’s side of the family.

It was the sexiest thing, and XY made a mental note to make Luka speak in English with him more in the future.

The lowlight was Adrien impressing everyone with how fluent his English was. It was kind of embarrassing how much more eloquent Adrien was in XY’s native language than XY was himself.

After lunch, the band took a leisurely stroll around the grounds and castle interior to get oriented, and then they all retired to their rooms to freshen up and rest until dinner.

XY tried to take a nap, but he kept feeling like he was being watched.

Five minutes later saw him sheepishly tapping on Luka’s door.

“Come in!” Luka called, not looking up from his clàrsach.

“I think there’s something in my room,” XY muttered, crossing the chamber to sit on the window bench next to Luka. “Are the ghosts here the kind that actually look like people and rattle chains and all that?”

Luka stopped playing, biting his lip and studying XY’s face. “…I’ve never seen one. If anything, I think it’s more like feeling a presence. This place is hundreds of years old, and it’s seen a lot. I don’t think it’s haunted by the souls of dead people so much as it’s built up centuries of…”

He paused, looking up and to the side as he searched for the right word. “…essence. Personality. When things are that old, they kind of take on a life of their own. Like pianos and violins passed down for hundreds of years.”

Xavier-Yves gave his eyes a fond roll as he laughed, bumping Luka’s knee with his own. “You’re such a hippie. Over there communing with the spirit of the castle.”

Luka smiled good-naturedly and shrugged.

“…So how do I keep the castle spirit out of my bedroom?” XY demanded.

Luka sighed, giving up. “I’m not going to be able to convince you that there aren’t any ghosts, am I?”

XY shook his head. “Nope. So, if you could, like, steal some of Rose’s perfume and tell me it’s ghost repellent or something, that would be great. You know how dumb I am. I’ll take anything you can come up with to make me feel better.”

Luka clicked his tongue, giving XY’s foot a half-hearted kick. “Xavier-Yves, you’re not dumb.”

“I literally am,” XY insisted. “Now tell me how to spook the ghosts away.”

Luka considered for a moment before handing Xavier-Yves the clàrsach. “The best way to deal with the presence is to befriend it so you don’t have to feel afraid. I’m going to teach you some songs it likes.”

XY arched an eyebrow. “You’re gonna teach me how to Orpheus the spirit?”

Luka choked on a laugh. “Yeah, I guess you could say that.”

He scooted in closer so that he and XY were hip to hip, and he helped XY position the instrument.

Xavier-Yves felt his temperature shoot up as he mentally catalogued every place their bodies touched.

A second later, a shiver of pleasure shot through him as Luka’s calloused hands gently moved his own into place on the strings.

“I’ll show you the melody line first,” Luka explained. “It’s really easy.”

“Could you teach me in English?” Xavier-Yves asked before he could think better of it.

Luka’s eyebrows lifted in mild surprise, but he quickly shrugged it off. “Sure. I guess I could. Any particular reason why?”

XY averted his eyes, cheeks lighting up a charming rose colour as he murmured, “Your accent is hot.”

A pleased smile stretched across Luka’s lips as his own cheeks darkened slightly.

“Oh, yeah?” he chuckled in English, voice low and rich, making XY give another shudder of pleasure.

“Shut up,” Xavier-Yves pouted. “You know you’re sexy.”

Luka shrugged. “Not a lot of people think so.”

Before XY could argue, Luka leaned in even closer, resting his chin on XY’s shoulder, his chest pressing up against XY’s back.

Xavier-Yves’s brain crashed.

Luka didn’t seem to notice the effect he was having as he took XY’s hand in his own and guided it from string to string, naming the notes as they went.

Slowly, a familiar melody started to take shape, and Xavier-Yves frowned. “Is this The Sound of Silence?”

Luka let out a musical laugh. “The castle spirit likes Simon and Garfunkel. I’ll teach you the melody to Scarborough Fair next.”

With a nod, Xavier-Yves tried to concentrate more on what his hands were doing and less on the pretty young man very much in his personal space.

They ran through the song several times, gradually speeding up until XY was mostly moving his fingers on his own.

“Do you want to try playing the melody while I play the harmony?” Luka suggested.

When XY hesitated, Luka added encouragingly, “We can go slow. I’ll follow your lead.”

“…We can give it a try, I guess,” Xavier-Yves reluctantly agreed.

“It’s not a performance,” Luka gently reminded. “It doesn’t have to be perfect. I’m the only one listening.”

“Your father isn’t here to judge and berate” remained unsaid but understood.

XY took a deep breath and blew it out slowly, nodding more confidently. “Okay. Yeah. Let’s try it.”

With a supportive smile, Luka got up and went around to XY’s other side so that his hand would be in the correct position to play the harmony.

Luka tucked one of his legs up underneath him and scooted in close so that he was almost curled around XY, pressing up against his side to properly reach the strings.

Xavier-Yves gulped. “Are you just teasing me?”

Luka’s eyes widened, taken aback. “What do you mean?”

XY looked away. “You know how I feel about you, don’t you? How you hanging all over me gets me riled up? I know you and Adrien are, like, complicated or whatever, but…are you teasing me or humoring me or stringing me along or what?”

With determination, he turned back to a stunned Luka, closing the distance and pressing his lips to Luka’s.

Luka didn’t pull away, and a trill of hope burst to life in XY’s heart as Luka began to kiss back.

Nearly half a minute later, they slowly parted, each staring at the other in wonder.

XY swallowed, finding his voice first. “Do you just feel sorry for me? I know you have a weakness for pretty blonde boys with daddy issues.”

“Xavier-Yves,” Luka breathed, distracted by the overwhelming swirl of all of his thoughts and feelings. “It’s…It’s not like that. I genuinely like you. I like you a lot. More than I ever thought I could. I just…”

Blushing in shame, Luka averted his eyes.

“You like other people too,” XY completed.

Luka gave a guilty nod. “When I’m with Marinette, she’s all I can think about. When I’m with Adrien, I feel like he’s the only one for me. When I’m with you…”

Xavier-Yves tipped his head to the side.

Luka gulped and tentatively interlaced their fingers. “I’m so incredibly happy with you, Xavier-Yves, and I want to keep being happy with you for a very long time.”

Gradually, a contented smile bloomed on XY’s lips, and he gave Luka’s hand a squeeze.

Luka rested his head on Xavier-Yves’s shoulder as he sighed. “I know it’s not wrong for me to have feelings for multiple people at once, but I feel awful that my inability to sort out what my heart wants is hurting the people I love.”

“L-Love?” XY choked, butterflies swirling to life in his stomach.

Slowly, Luka raised his head to smile warmly, eyes full of affection.

“Oh,” Xavier-Yves whispered, throat beginning to burn as tears rapidly filled his eyes. “No one’s ever…I don’t think I’ve ever been loved before.”

Luka leaned in to press a kiss to XY’s jaw. “I’m sorry I can’t give you all of my heart like you deserve.”

“It’s…okay.” Xavier-Yves was surprised to find that it really was. “I didn’t think I’d ever get even that much.”

“You deserve more,” Luka insisted, nuzzling XY’s cheek.

“…I’d rather share you than lose what I have,” XY confessed. “You don’t have to decide anything now. Things are okay like this.”

“I don’t want to hurt anyone, though,” Luka sighed in defeat.

Xavier-Yves shrugged. “People hurt people. That’s just how it goes. People make people happy too, though, and I think you’re mostly coming out in the positive. …I think Adrien would say so too.”

Luka shot XY a grateful smile and pressed a kiss to his cheek in thanks. “I appreciate you.”

“Yeah?” Xavier-Yves’s heart did a little dance for joy.

Luka nodded. “Yeah.”

“Same,” Xavier-Yves chuckled. “And I’d appreciate you more if you’d finish teaching me how to commune with the castle spirit so we can be friends and sing Kumbaya and it can leave me the heck alone while I sleep tonight.”

Luka snort-laughed, shaking his head as he struggled to contain a fond grin. “Alright. Let’s get to it.”

He got back into position, straightening up and resting one hand on XY’s back as the other settled lightly on the strings.

Chapter Text

It was just past twelve on the first night of Kitty Section’s retreat to the Couffaines’ ancestral Scottish castle, and Adrien was questioning his life choices.

The flooring in most of the rooms was wood, but the hallways were mainly stone, and stone was extremely cold at night on bare feet.

The fact that Adrien was also running around shirtless in October up in the mountains didn’t help. By the time he made it down the hall to Luka’s bedroom door, he was more shivering than sexy.

He knocked anyway and was grateful when Luka almost immediately called for him to come in.

Taking a deep breath, Adrien opened the door and leaned seductively against the frame. He channeled his inner model and smiled with an alluring smolder to his eyes.

Luka looked up from his violin and blinked curiously. “Hey, Adrien. What’s up?”

“I couldn’t sleep, and I know you’re an incurable insomniac, so I figured you’d be awake too,” Adrien fibbed, leaving out the bit where Adrien had orchestrated his own being up late. “I’m not bothering you, am I?”

“Not at all,” Luka assured, motioning him in. “Make yourself at home.”

Adrien slinked across the room like Rose had shown him earlier that day, curling up on top of Luka’s four-poster bed like a giant, sultry cat.

Luka pursed his lips, hesitating for a moment before asking, “Aren’t you cold?”

“No,” Adrien automatically replied. “Thanks for checking, but I’m good. I’m used to walking around half-naked from photoshoots.”

Luka’s brow continued to furrow in concern. “Are you sure? I can see your goosepimples from here.”

Adrien playfully rolled his eyes, holding onto the shreds of his dignity by a barebones thread. “Luka, I swear I’m fine.”

Luka set his violin aside and headed over to his chest of drawers, retrieving a long-sleeved shirt and a pair of fuzzy socks. He came over to the bed and held the articles out to Adrien, entreating, “Please put some clothes on. You’re making me cold just looking at you.”

Adrien could practically hear his heart cracking as he took the items and slipped them on.

“Thanks,” he muttered, sliding off of the bed and heading for the door.

“Hey. Where are you going?” Luka circled around the large bed and made to follow Adrien.

“Back to my room before I can further humiliate myself,” Adrien informed sullenly.

“Hey,” Luka called again, trotting to catch up and grab hold of Adrien’s arm. “Hey. Adrien, what’s wrong?”

Adrien tried to pull away, but Luka held firm, eventually getting ahold of Adrien’s shoulders and spinning him around to face Luka.

Luka’s eyes went wide when he saw the hot tears streaming down Adrien’s face.

“Perfect Fifth…what happened? What’s the matter?” Luka beseeched softly, gently wiping at Adrien’s tears with his thumbs.

Adrien jerked his head away, trying to hide his shame. “Nothing. I’m just completely mortified because I was trying to flirt with the guy I like, and he told me to put some clothes on.”

Luka’s hands dropped to his sides as he stared at Adrien, stunned. “You… What?”

Adrien’s arms wrapped around himself as his shoulders climbed up to his ears.

“So, yeah. My self-esteem is in the toilet, I feel incredibly unattractive, and I’d like to go back to my room so I can curl up and cry in peace, if that’s alright with you?” he spat bitterly, wanting to disintegrate into dust and slip through the massive castle window out into the night where no one would be able to see his shame.

Luka’s right hand went up to cover his mouth while the other reached impotently for Adrien. “Oh, Adrien…I…I didn’t mean… I didn’t think… I was worried about you, so I didn’t even consider that you were trying to… Something like that’s not like you, so—”

“—I know it’s not like me,” Adrien snapped. “But nothing else has worked, so I had to try something, and Rose and Juleka said—”

He cut himself off, hugging himself tighter as he dropped his gaze. “Well, I guess Rose and Juleka overestimated how into me you are because they thought this was a sure win.”

Luka scrubbed at his face and carded a hand through his hair, all the while mentally kicking himself. “Adrien, look—”

“—Don’t,” Adrien pleaded. “Just don’t. I don’t want to hear about how I’m sweet or cute or a good friend or whatever. You don’t have to let me down gently.”

“Adrien, I’m not—”

Luka reached out again, but Adrien evaded his touch.

“—I thought we were flirting. I thought you liked me. Clearly, I’m bad at reading social cues and can’t tell when someone’s just being friendly.” Adrien metaphorically charged ahead, not letting Luka get a word in edgewise. “My mistake. I’m sorry for wasting your time, and I’ll leave first thing in the morning because trying to drive down the mountain in the dark like this would be suicidal. Good night.”

“Adrien, would you just listen?” Luka growled in frustration, pushing roughly against the solid oak door so that it shut with an ominous creak.

Adrien blinked in surprise at the outburst.

Luka sighed. “Sorry. I’m just… You’ve got it all wrong.”

Slowly, Adrien tipped his head to the side, beginning to uncurl from his closed off posture.

Cautiously, Luka reached out and took Adrien’s face in his hands. “You are incredibly attractive. That is not the issue here. The issue is that I’ve spent a lot of time not allowing myself to look at you that way.”

A storm of confusion swirled in Adrien’s eyes. “I don’t understand. What do you mean?”

Luka affectionately stroked Adrien’s cheek. “You told me before that it makes you uncomfortable when the public objectifies you, so I’ve worked really hard over the years to stop my mind from turning to Jell-O every time your shirt rides up a bit and I see your hip crease.”

Adrien blinked, struggling to process.

“I’ve been training myself not to focus so much on your body because I don’t want to be another one of those creepy fans who plaster posters of you to the ceiling over their beds and fantasize about you,” Luka clarified. “Yes, you’re insanely gorgeous, but there’s so much more to you than that. You don’t need another person who loves you for your body. You need someone who appreciates your mind, your soul, your heart.”

“O…kay?” Adrien responded uncertainly.

“Come here,” Luka sighed, taking Adrien by the hands and tugging him over to sit on the four-poster bed.

“Are you trying to tell me you’re immune to my charms because you’ve purposely trained yourself not to lust after me?” Adrien inquired, still utterly bewildered by the situation he found himself in.

“I’d hardly say I’m immune,” Luka scoffed.

Adrien looked away, exhaling roughly in frustration before turning a determined gaze back on Luka. “Could you just be straight with me for a minute and stop beating around the bush? I’m in love with you.”

Luka started to open his mouth to reply, but Adrien placed his fingers over Luka’s lips.

“I know you have feelings for other people,” Adrien assured, voice softer, more weary. “I know you’re still not over Marinette, even though she’s moved on, and I know you and XY have some kind of thing going on. I’m not asking you to get your crap together and make a decision right now to only love one person for the rest of your life.”

His eyes turned pleading as he whispered forlornly, “All I want to know is if I’m just making a fool of myself for nothing or if I maybe have a chance with you someday.”

Luka bit his lip, thinking very carefully about his next words, extremely cognizant that he held Adrien’s bruised and battered heart in the palms of his hands.

He took a slow inhale. “…Like you said, my feelings are a mess right now, and things are complicated.”

Adrien started to look away.

Luka caught his cheek in his hand and gently turned it back so that Adrien faced Luka. “But I am sure about one thing: I love you, Perfect Fifth.”

Adrien sucked in a breath, hope swelling in his chest as a peony-pink blush rose on his cheeks.

Luka leaned in, touching his forehead to Adrien’s. “I’m so sorry for hurting you, Love, and I’m sorry that I don’t know how to stop hurting you. I can’t control my heart, and the truth is that it’s torn.”

Adrien nodded, breathing out a long sigh. “I know what that’s like.”

“Then you know that just because I care about other people too, that doesn’t lessen how I feel for you,” Luka reminded, trying to reassure Adrien and hopefully ameliorate the hurt.

Slowly, an impish smirk spread across Adrien’s lips. “I don’t know.”

Luka blinked, raising his head. “What?”

“I don’t know,” Adrien repeated, pulling away. “How you feel for me, I mean. This is the first I’m hearing about it. You say you love me, but…I’m not feeling it.”

Mentally, Luka began to panic. He’d never had a confession of his feelings challenged before.

“How about you prove it?” Adrien laid back on the bed, propping himself up against the pillows. He crooked a finger at Luka who burst out laughing.

“Are you trying to seduce me again?”

Adrien grimaced. “Is it working this time?”

Luka shrugged and then crawled up on the bed next to Adrien, wrapping himself around him. “Let’s go with ‘yes’.”

Adrien narrowed his eyes. “Could you try to be a little more convincing? My self-esteem has taken some major damage tonight.”

Luka gave Adrien a squeeze, nuzzling his hair and pressing a kiss to the side of his head. “You’re always sexy, but I find you to be at your most attractive when you’re just being your usual, dorky self.”

The pout instantly left Adrien’s face. “…You think so?”

Luka nodded and leaned in to gently brush his lips against Adrien’s.

Immediately, Luka felt the tension rapidly melt from Adrien’s body in his arms.

Adrien reached up, running his fingers through Luka’s hair and cradling the back of Luka’s head, deepening the kiss.

When they eventually pulled back, Adrien looked up at Luka with pleading, watery eyes. “…Can I stay here tonight? Can we just snuggle, and can you say nice things about me?”

“Absolutely, Angel,” Luka whispered, voice thick and deep, against the shell of Adrien’s ear.

He pressed a litany of little kisses along the ridge and down Adrien’s neck.

“…I promise I’m going to do better.”

Adrien lifted his head, turning to blink quizzically at Luka. “Hm?”

“I’m going to do better in the future,” Luka repeated solemnly, “…to make you feel loved. To not needlessly hurt you so much.”

A soft smile spread across Adrien’s lips, and he shook his head. “I’ve been hurt a lot by the people I love, so I’m kind of used to it. I think you’re one of the least egregious offenders, so don’t beat yourself up too much.”

With a groan, Luka buried his face in Adrien’s shoulder. “That doesn’t make me feel any better.”

“Sorry,” Adrien chuckled. “I mean…at least you make me really happy sometimes. Does that help?”

Luka sighed. “I swear I’m going to step up my game. I want to make you happy all the time. You deserve to be happy all the time.”

Adrien shrugged. “…Wanna go back to kissing? That made me happy. And maybe afterwards you can tell me about all of my attractive qualities?”

Luka gave Adrien a tired yet grateful smile. “Thank you for being so patient with me.”

“You started it,” Adrien chuckled. “You put up with me all the time. The least I can do is put up with you.”

He leaned in, giving Luka’s mouth a fond peck.

Luka smiled, chasing after Adrien’s lips for more.

Chapter Text

“We should write a song about unicorns,” Rose remarked offhandedly as she took her fuzzy pink sweaters out of her suitcase and carried them over to the chest of drawers.

Juleka gave an amused snort. “I’m glad you’re getting in the spirit of this whole Kitty Section retreat, but don’t we already have, like, three songs about unicorns?”

Rose stuck out her bottom lip in a pout. “Well, yeah, but…I mean…since we’re in Scotland and the unicorn is Scotland’s national animal?”

Juleka shrugged, brushing her hair to get the tangles out so she could restyle it into a long braid. “It’s a valid suggestion.”

“Xavier-Yves will back me up on this. Adrien too,” Rose insisted. “They like songs about unicorns.”

Juleka smirked. “Only if you ask them separately. They’d both rather die than agree on anything.”

Rose blew out a sigh. “Luka really needs to do something about them before someone gets hurt and it all ends in the band splitting up.”

Juleka put down her brush and hopped off their four-poster bed, coming over to rub Rose’s shoulders reassuringly.

“Hey. They’ll figure it out. It’s not gonna come to that.”

Rose breathed out a sigh, pressing back against her girlfriend.

Juleka wrapped her arms around Rose, and Rose rested her arms over Juleka’s, giving her a squeeze.

“…I just love the band, you know?” Rose whispered. “We’re a family, and I don’t want anything to put that in danger.”

“Don’t worry,” Juleka murmured into Rose’s neck, giving her a comforting nuzzle. “I know it’s hard because your parents were never there for you, but we’re not going anywhere. At the very least, you’ll always have me and Luka, and I doubt Ivan’s going anywhere either. It’ll be okay.”

Rose blew out a sigh, turning in Juleka’s embrace to rest her head on Juleka’s chest. “You’re probably right. If Adrien and Xavier-Yves could just stop fighting like hummingbirds over Luka for two minutes, they’d realize they have a lot in common, and they’d probably end up being best friends. …It’ll probably be okay.”

“You just need to come up with one of your ingenious schemes to get them to play nice,” Juleka prompted. “Maybe ‘accidentally’ lock them in the cellar or something.”

Rose burst into giggles, shaking her head as she gave her girlfriend’s arm a swat. “Juleka, that’s awful!”

“I’m serious,” Juleka snickered. “Lock them up for two or three hours with the wine, let them get drunk together, and bingo! Instant friendship.”

“Or they’ll murder each other,” Rose snorted.

“Or they’ll murder each other,” Juleka agreed.

Rose pulled back to give Juleka an affectionate bop on the nose. “Oh, you.”

“It’s a good plan,” Juleka insisted, visibly proud of herself with a little smirk clinging to her black cherry lip gloss.

“Give me two days,” Rose sighed. “If I can’t scheme something up to get them to make nice by then, we’ll lock them in the wine cellar. You have to deal with Luka while he has an anxiety attack over them both going missing, though.”

Juleka gave a thumbs up.

Rose rolled her eyes. “Oh, my devious vixen.”

“You love me,” Juleka teased.

“I do,” Rose affirmed, going up on her tiptoes to press a quick smooch to Juleka’s lips. “Want me to do a braid crown for you?”

Juleka’s eyes went wide with eager anticipation. “Could you?”

“Sure thing!” Rose cheerily agreed, motioning for Juleka to follow her over to the bed. She picked up the brush and set to work. “You know, I was thinking about growing my hair out again. I kind of miss doing cute hairstyles.”

“Yeah, but you always used to complain about how much trouble upkeep was,” Juleka reminded. “You hated having to do something with it all the time.”

Rose pursed her lips. “Yeah, that was a pain. I kind of like just being able to roll out of bed, run a brush through it, and go.”

“You could always do Pigella pigtails,” Juleka suggested. “Those are cute.”

Rose giggled. “Yeah?”

“Yeah,” Juleka confirmed. “Super sexy.”

Rose rolled her eyes, leaning in to blow a raspberry against Juleka’s neck.

Juleka squealed, and the tickle fight began, ending in them lying half on top of one another, panting and laughing, tired and content.

“You understanding everything okay?” Juleka whispered to Rose at lunch as the castle staff spoke in English.

Rose made a so-so gesture. “It’s kind of hard. I’m used to hearing a US accent in school and from Jagged.”

She looked down the table where Luka and Adrien where happily chatting away with the staff.

“I don’t remember what you sound like when you speak English,” Rose remarked thoughtfully. “Do you have a cute Scottish accent like Luka?”

Juleka shook her head. “I never really talk—in French or English—so…”

Rose gave Juleka’s knee a squeeze under the table. “It’s okay. I like the way you speak French just fine.”

A light blush lit up Juleka’s cheeks as Rose added a flirty wink.

Luka leaned forward, announcing, “Chef wants to know if anyone wants to try haggis.”

Juleka shook her head. “I’ll pass.”

“I’m a vegetarian,” Adrien apologetically informed the cook in English.

“What’s haggis?” Rose inquired curiously.

Luka grimaced. “Uh…it’s kind of…like a savory pudding with meat and onions and spices and oatmeal.”

“It’s made of ground up sheep parts encased in its stomach,” Juleka helpfully informed.

XY coughed and spluttered into his napkin. “…Uh…No thanks. I don’t think we Americans eat that kind of thing.”

“Yeah, because Americans only eat cheeseburgers and hotdogs,” Adrien sniped derisively under his breath.

“I don’t see you trying it either, wuss,” Xavier-Yves growled back.

“I will if you do,” Adrien challenged.

“You’re on!” XY declared, slamming his hands down onto the table.

“Great!” Luka cut in with a forced smile. “Two haggis. Anyone else?”

“Sure. I’ll try,” Ivan chimed in agreeably.

Rose’s hand eagerly shot up. “Me! I’ll try it!”

The haggis was brought out, and Rose happily dug in.

“Oooooh,” she sang. “I like this. It’s kind of nutty.”

Ivan picked at his experimentally. “It’s not my favourite thing, but it’s not as bad as I thought, knowing what it’s made of.”

At the other end of the table, Adrien and XY were in the middle of a staring match to the death.

“Well?” Xavier-Yves prompted. “Aren’t you gonna try it?”

“I don’t see you eating any either,” Adrien rebutted.

“How about you both go on three?” Luka suggested diplomatically, trying to keep his love interests from ruining the trip for everyone else.

Both blondes dutifully swallowed their bites on three and, to their credit, managed not to immediately throw up. They both, however, promptly began turning unnatural colors.

“If you’re not gonna finish that, I’ll take it,” Rose volunteered, already halfway through her own dish.

XY and Adrien both politely refused her offer, too proud to admit defeat.

“You can have the rest of mine.” Ivan slid his plate across the table. “I’m glad I tried it, so I can tell Mylène about it, but I’m not really interested in eating more.”

“Thank you!” Rose trilled, excitedly raking the contents of Ivan’s plate onto her own.

Juleka gave her girlfriend a besotted smile, sighing lovingly. “My adorable little carnivore.”

“It’s really good,” Rose laughed and then licked the spillage off of her chin.

“Cute,” Juleka cooed.

After lunch, the group took a leisurely walk around the castle interior and surrounding grounds, and Juleka and Rose fell back a bit so they could talk amongst themselves while Luka led the tour for the guys.

“Soooo…” Rose drawled, slipping her hand into Juleka’s and swinging their arms back and forth like they’d done since they were little.

“…Is the castle really haunted?” she did her best to keep her voice low so that XY wouldn’t overhear and panic like he’d done when they’d arrived that morning.

Juleka’s eyes lit up, and an almost manic grin threatened to split her face in two.

Rose burst out laughing. “Gosh, you’re cute when you’re excited.”

Juleka shrugged.

“Do the ghosts have names?” Rose inquired. “You and Luka have been coming here during the summers since you were kids, so you must know them pretty well, right?”

Juleka shrugged again. “They’re not…like…corporeal. It’s more like a presence…like a feeling in the air. Luka says that he doesn’t think it’s actually dead people so much as the essence of the castle itself. Since it’s hundreds of years old, you know?”

“Is it a nice presence?” Rose prompted.

Juleka nodded. “We hung out a lot whenever I was here. …I brought some candles and my Ouija board, if you want to try to communicate with it with me tonight? We don’t have to,” she quickly added.

Rose gave Juleka’s hand a squeeze. “That sounds like fun. Maybe it can even help us write a song or come up with a plan to get Adrien and Xavier-Yves to tolerate one another.”

Juleka’s grin grew even wider as she squeezed Rose’s hand back. “Yeah. It could probably help.”

They walked in comfortable silence for a while until they came upon a patch of dainty, purple wildflowers.

Rose stooped down and plucked a few, going up on tiptoe to tuck them into Juleka’s braid crown.

Rosy-cheeked, Juleka picked some English daisies and carefully worked them into one of Rose’s pigtails, earning herself Rose’s windchime-like giggle and a kiss on the cheek.

After the orientation tour, the bandmates retired to their rooms to freshen up and rest until dinner.

Juleka and Rose both took quick showers, and when Rose came out of the bathroom, she found Juleka curled up on the bed with her guitar and a notepad.

“Whatcha doin’, JuJu?”

Juleka blushed as she handed over the results of her brainstorming session. “I was thinking about that song you wanted to write about unicorns, but…”

Rose looked down at the paper and read, “Twinkling eyes like starry skies, laughter like the wind…I don’t know where she starts and I end. She’s my perfect summer day to chase my stormy skies and dark clouds away. Holding hands and butterfly kisses…my wish is for her to always stay.”

Rose looked up with a trembling smile and watery eyes.

Juleka blushed harder as she tried to avoid Rose’s gaze. “I was just jotting things down. I know it’s not very good. Ivan can probably clean it up and make it better, but—”

“—Oh, Juleka!” Rose cooed, carefully setting the notepad and guitar to the side before she tackled her girlfriend, peppering Juleka’s face with kisses. “Sweetie, that’s beautiful. Thank you.”

“Yeah?” Juleka asked uncertainly.

“Yeah,” Rose giggled, leaning in to cover Juleka’s lips with her own, determined to show her beloved how much she meant it.

Chapter Text

Marinette inhaled deeply, rolling over and reaching out for her partner, intending to snuggle, only to find the space beside her empty.

She blinked her eyes open, and the soft morning light filtered in, reminding her that she wasn’t back in their apartment in Paris.

She stayed still for a moment, taking in the warmth of her futon, the solidity of the tatami mats below her, the quiet twittering of unfamiliar birds, and the crisp autumn air in the mountains of Kyoto.

She pushed herself up to sitting and gave a big stretch accompanied by a bigger yawn.

Kagami’s futon was already folded up and stowed away, and Marinette wondered if she’d overslept.

Checking her phone, she discovered that, no, Kagami was just being an early riser like usual.

Drowsily, Marinette rolled up her own futon and set about getting dressed for the day. Kagami was supposed to take her to the Gion District to see maiko apprentice geisha walking around in their kimono and elaborate hair ornaments.

Once dressed, she headed down the hallway to the main room of the small guesthouse that Kagami and Marinette had to themselves during their visit.

Out on the veranda, she spotted her girlfriend, sitting on folded legs before a small table, a calligraphy brush in her hand.

Marinette quietly tiptoed across the tatami to come stand in the doorway created by the open shoji screen.

She watched as Kagami moved the brush across the paper, leaving mountains, lakes, trees, a palace, and a light mist in its wake. It reminded her of the Chinese scroll paintings she had seen in museums.

Suddenly, a memory came fluttering back to her—her mother kneeling at the coffee table, a similar landscape coming to life from the tip of her own brush, diluted ink permeating the page and spreading ever so slightly, seemingly taking on a will of its own, assisting in the creative process.

“You’re up early,” Marinette called out as Kagami moved to dip her brush in the rectangular, stone inkwell. “As always.”

A fond smile came to Kagami’s lips at the sound of her partner’s voice. “Of course. Why would it be any different here?”

Kagami turned to face Marinette but stopped short when she saw the tears pearling in the corners of her girlfriend’s eyes. “Darling, what’s wrong?”

Marinette shook her head, hastily wiping at the nascent tears. She put on a cheery smile. “Nothing. I didn’t know you practiced calligraphy.”

Kagami’s eyes narrowed as she tucked her toes under and rolled her weight back to come up to standing. “One of Mother’s requirements to be a proper Japanese young woman. It’s been a while since I’ve practiced, but…I always liked doing landscapes, and I saw the supplies in the closet when we were getting settled in yesterday, so…”

She pursed her lips, debating whether to press Marinette for an answer. She’d long ago learned that sometimes Marinette needed space to fight her inner demons.

Deciding that now was not one of those times, Kagami stepped in, cupping Marinette’s cheek in her hand. “Darling…what’s the matter?”

Marinette shook her head. “It’s silly.”

Kagami gave her The Look. “Try me. It’s cute when you’re silly.”

Marinette bit her lip. “My…My mother…”

Kagami’s eyes widened in realization, and she slowly nodded.

“Maman did Chinese brush painting. She used to—” Marinette’s voice cracked, and Kagami patiently waited for her to swallow and try again. “She used to teach a class.”

It had been two years, and Marinette was usually fine, but there were times when little things brought the loss of her mother sharply back to Marinette’s mind, and Kagami had learned to just be there for her partner and let Marinette experience her emotions.

At first, it had been difficult because Kagami had no way to relate. She barely remembered her own father and hadn’t felt his loss so viscerally. She wasn’t even sure she would grieve her own mother the same way Marinette grieved Sabine. Tomoe and Kagami had never been close; their relationship had never been loving. Kagami had no way to empathize, but she had learned that it was enough to hold space for Marinette and quietly see her through episodes like this.

Kagami’s presence was enough.

“She never taught me,” Marinette whispered ruefully. “I was never interested, and she never pressed. …I actually don’t remember her ever offering. Maybe when I was little, but…”

Her lips formed a hard line as her thoughts and memories swallowed her up.

Kagami took Marinette’s hand in her own and tugged her over to sit on the veranda.

“There was a lot she never taught me.” Marinette gave a bitter laugh.

“Like what?” Kagami prompted, trying to keep Marinette grounded with a squeeze of her hand.

“Chinese, for one,” Marinette snorted. “Cooking. I was never big on cooking. I learned baking from Papá, but…I never learned even half of Maman’s dishes.”

She blew out a sigh, absentmindedly watching the fall leaves drift down on the breeze. “There was a lot about my Chinese heritage she never taught me. Papá told me that Maman had a hard time moving to France—being Chinese, I mean. Even though her French was excellent, people gave her a hard time because she looked foreign…so she wanted me to be French. She did it because she loved me and wanted me to have an easier time than she did, but…I feel like there’s this whole side of myself that I don’t know now…and she’s not here to teach me.”

The tears started to fall in earnest, and Kagami scooted in closer, wrapping one arm around Marinette’s shoulders while her left hand slipped into Marinette’s, holding it gently yet firm enough to make its presence known.

“You have your great-uncle, though, don’t you?” she reminded. “You have your aunt in London. The link to your past hasn’t been severed completely just because Sabine is no longer here with you.”

Marinette looked up, eyes coming into focus as she met Kagami’s gaze.

“You still have family who can tell you about yourself,” Kagami encouraged, expression softening into a subtle yet warm smile. “I have a private jet that can let you visit whenever the whim strikes you, so don’t despair, My Love. There’s still time for you to get to know your mother and yourself.”

Marinette blinked away the sorrowful tears only for them to be replaced by new ones of gratitude and joy.

“Thank you,” she whispered, encircling her arms around Kagami’s neck and pressing her lips to her partner’s. “Thank you for always being there for me when I start going off like this.”

Kagami rolled her eyes and leaned in to plant a smooch on the tip of Marinette’s nose. “I love you—like this and all the rest of the time.”

A cherry blossom blush and a contented smile spread across Marinette’s face. “I love you too.”

Kagami gave Marinette a squeeze. “…As for calligraphy, if you’re interested, I could always teach you. I know it’s not the same, but…maybe the activity will help you feel closer to her?”

Marinette grimaced. “I don’t think I’d be any good at it. I mean…I can’t see myself doing something like that.”

She nodded at the landscape Kagami had been working on.

Kagami rolled her eyes. “Well, not right away, no. You always jump ahead. That came after years of practice. You need to start with brushstrokes first. Once you get a handle on the strokes, you can start writing characters and eventually move up to paintings.”

Marinette pursed her lips as an idea struck her. “Could you teach me to write the character for ‘summer’?”

Kagami’s eyes narrowed thoughtfully. “Yes, it’s not particularly difficult. Why ‘summer’?”

Marinette smiled softly. “That was the first character of my mom’s name.”

Kagami nodded, an affectionate smile tugging at the corner of her lips. “Yes, that should be doable. By the end of our trip, you should have a fine specimen you can take home and show her.”

“She’d like that,” Marinette sniffled.

Kagami leaned in, giving the side of Marinette’s head a kiss. “She’d be proud of you.”

Marinette wrapped her arms around Kagami once more, resting her head on Kagami’s shoulder. “Thanks.”

“Any time,” Kagami promised.

“…Can we just stay here like this for a bit?” Marinette whispered, soaking up the warmth and comfort of her partner.

“As long as you like,” Kagami assured, resting her head on top of Marinette’s.

Chapter Text

If she looked up, Alya was fairly sure she would find bananas mushed on the ceiling. The twins had certainly gotten them pretty much everywhere else except for inside of their stomachs.

Their cackles filled the apartment as they bounced from one couch cushion to the next, singing in their made-up language and slowly driving their older sister insane.

Alya checked her phone for the thirtieth time in three minutes, praying for Nino to hurry. Ella and Etta were being particularly naughty, and Alya needed backup.

Finally, the doorbell rang, and Alya breathed a sigh of relief, rushing down the hall to answer it.

“Thank God. What took you so…long?”

Out in the hallway stood one Adrien Agreste, smiling sheepishly and giving a little finger wave.

Alya blinked at her boyfriend’s new boyfriend. “…Where’s Nino?”

“So, Amina has to perform emergency brain surgery,” Adrien explained.

Alya hated how her stomach knotted up with jealousy at the casual way Adrien referred to Nino’s mother by her first name.

“Nino has to go pick up Noël and make sure he eats, so he asked me to come over and help you with Etta and Ella while your parents are at that zoo event.”

Alya loved Adrien. She had always adored the boy, and she understood how Nino had fallen for him. She had been the one to suggest a poly arrangement, for crying out loud, so she couldn’t understand why she was so bitter about Adrien all of the sudden.

She wanted Adrien and Nino to be happy. They deserved that, and she wanted that for them…but despite the fact that she and Nino had happily been together for nearly three years, Adrien’s introduction into the relationship was making her insecure.

He was so sweet and good-natured, even-tempered, thoughtful, compassionate, kind, funny, rich, smart, athletic, gorgeous…perfect.

It left her feeling lacking, and the ugly part of herself was taking it out on Adrien.

“You’re here to help me babysit,” she realized, voice flat and expression skeptical.

Adrien nodded, smile flickering with uncertainty. “Yep.”

Her eyebrow arched. “Does your father know you’re here? I’m having trouble believing he’d let you out of the house for this.”

“Actually, Nathalie managed to convince him that babysitting is an important skill that teaches responsibility and good decision making,” Adrien reported chipperly, but then his brow furrowed. “She didn’t mean for me to hear, but she told him to think of it as free birth control because I’d be unlikely to have children anytime soon after having to watch a pair of twins.”

Alya gave a snort. “Yeah. Because you and Nino are in danger of getting pregnant.”

Adrien looked away with a shrug. “I haven’t told them I have a boyfriend. They still think he’s yours.”

Alya had to bite her tongue to keep from tersely reminding, “He is mine”.

She took a deep breath and stepped out of the doorway to allow him to enter. “So, have you ever watched children before?”

Adrien thought back to the times he’d briefly cared for baby August until he could get him back to his mother after an akumatization. “Uh…I have a little bit of short-term child-watching experience.”

Alya rolled her eyes as she motioned for him to follow her down the hall. “So, what? You’ve held a baby before?”

His gaze dropped down to his feet. “Um…yeah. But I think I’m good with children. They seem to like me.”

He thought about all of the kids he’d comforted as Chat Noir. He wasn’t sure how much of that success was due to him being a superhero at the time and, therefore, inherently cool and confidence-inspiring.

His eyes widened in fear as they exited the entrance hall and saw Ella and Etta tearing around the main room like so many sapotis.

“Hey, guys. Adrien’s here,” Alya announced, and Adrien felt like she’d sicked a herd of wild animals on him.

“Adrien! Adrien!” they chorused as little blurs of pink and blue dashed towards him and began to circle.

Adrien took a slow inhale and pasted on his model-perfect smile. “Hi, girls. What are you up to?”

“Alya tried to feed us bananas,” Etta informed as if disclosing a bitter betrayal.

“We hate bananas,” Ella seethed.

“They were your favourite last week,” Alya sighed in exasperation.

“Well, this week we hate bananas,” Etta countered, and Ella solemnly nodded.

Alya returned her sisters’ glares with one of her own.

“What’s your favourite this week?” Adrien inquired conversationally.

“We like apples!” Ella cheered.

“With peanut butter,” Etta amended. “And celery!”

“Also with peanut butter.”

“And raisins.”

“Yes, with raisins.”

Adrien looked to Alya. “Do you have any apples or celery or peanut butter or raisins?”

Alya was tempted to smack him. How dare he calmly interfere and ask logical questions and make Alya look like an idiot who didn’t know how to handle her own sisters when she’d been doing so for almost half a decade?

She stomped down her jealousy at this further proof of how perfect Adrien was and reminded herself that she was a good person. She was a patient, kind, loving person, and she loved both Adrien and her sisters.

Alya took a breath. “Yeah. Yeah, we should. Is that what you guys want for your snack?”

The twins started jumping up and down, cheering in victory. “Apples for us! No more bananas! We like celery! Peanut butter for us!”

“Awesome,” Alya sighed through gritted teeth. “Why don’t you girls wash the bananas off your hands so you don’t accidentally get any in your mouths while you eat? Adrien, if you want to help me cut up the apples and celery?”

“Uh…sure,” Adrien obediently replied, following Alya to the kitchen where she got the produce out of the fridge and two knives out of a drawer.

Adrien looked at the knife she set down on the counter for him like it was about to attack. “So…how do I…? Um…”

Alya quirked an eyebrow. “How do you what?”

Adrien pursed his lips and experimentally picked up the knife. “Nothing. I…er… This is a very nice knife.”

Alya’s eyes narrowed. “Uh…thanks?”

“You’re welcome,” he laughed nervously, trying to keep his carefree smile in place.

He watched as she washed off one of the apples and took it over to a cutting board.

He grabbed the second apple and did the same, sneaking peeks at what she was doing with the knife so he could try to copy her.

Noticing that Adrien was staring, Alya gave him a funny look. “Something wrong?”

“Nope!” he assured, turning his gaze pointedly back to the apple and concentrating.

“Why are you holding the knife like that?” Alya inquired. “You’re going to cut yourself.”

Adrien hung his head in shame as he admitted, “I don’t know how to cut up fruit. No one’s ever shown me how to use a knife for food prep before because the kitchen staff takes care of everything.”

“We can show you!” Etta volunteered, grabbing her stepstool and dragging it over so that she could reach the countertop.

“Here,” Ella got into place on her own stepstool and held out her hand for the knife.

Unthinkingly, Adrien gave it to her.

“You hold it like this.” Ella demonstrated.

Alya was perplexed to see her little sister’s perfect form, just like their mother had shown Alya herself years ago.

Adrien carefully took the knife back and tried to mimic Ella. “Like this?”

“There you go!” Etta encouraged, adjusting Adrien’s grip slightly. “Now you’re ready to cut. Stand the apple up, and make sure to hold it steady with your other hand with a claw grip.”

Ella and Etta both held up their hands and showed Adrien how to curl his fingertips under.

“You have to tuck your fingertips under so you don’t cut them off,” Ella giggled.

“Like this?” Adrien moved his hand into position and looked to the twins for approval.

“Yep!” they chorused as Ella reached out to make a slight adjustment.

“Now you just gotta cut,” Etta encouraged, placing her hand over the one holding the knife while Ella put her hand over the one holding the apple.

“Nice and slow,” Ella coached as Etta guided Adrien’s hand with the knife.

“Yeah!” they cheered when he’d finished the first cut. “You did it!”

Adrien beamed with pride at his accomplishment and the girls’ easy praise.

Meanwhile, Alya quietly watched in awe. Never had she been more proud of those little gremlins.

“Now you try on your own,” Etta instructed as Ella turned the apple a quarter of the way.

Alya grinned as the second cut was also successfully carried out and Etta and Ella made just as much of a big deal out of it as they had the first.

With a fond smile, Alya went back to cutting up her own half of the snacks, keeping a sharp eye on the cooking lesson but not interfering.

Once the snacks were prepared, they took them over to the couch and settled in for a movie.

“Which one do you want to watch?” Etta asked Adrien, holding up Tangled and The Little Mermaid.

Adrien pursed his lips. “Is it okay for me to pick? Don’t you guys want to choose?”

Ella shook her head. “You’re the guest, so you get to pick.”

Alya nearly choked on a laugh. That was never the rule any other time.

She quietly mused that Adrien had been right. Kids liked him.

Tentatively, Adrien pointed to The Little Mermaid.

Ella took the DVD box from her sister and went to set up the movie.

Meanwhile, Etta took Adrien by the hand and guided him over to the couch, sitting down beside him.

Ella scrambled to squeeze between Adrien and Alya, insisting, “Alya, move over! That’s my spot!”

“Is not,” Alya snickered.

“Is too!” Etta insisted on her twin’s behalf.

Alya put up her hands in surrender and scooted over so that Ella could sit by Adrien.

Etta grabbed a celery stick with peanut butter and raisins off of her snack plate and held it out to Adrien.

“Oh. Thank you. Are you sure you don’t want it?” Adrien hesitantly reached for the snack.

Etta shook her head.

A second later, Ella was handing him an apple slice. “You need to eat. You’re too skinny,” she announced, an exact mimic of their mother.

Alya didn’t try to stifle her laughter that time.

This was nice, she discovered.

Her resentment of her boyfriend’s “perfect” boyfriend was slowly fading as she was reminded of all the ways Adrien was charmingly flawed and impossibly adorable.

She made a mental note to have him over more often so that the twins could babysit him.

“Are we allowed to sing along, or do you guys just quietly watch the movie here?” Adrien whispered as the film began.

The twins smirked. “Singalong time! Singalong time!”

Usually, Alya hated her sisters screeching at the tops of their lungs, but, this time, there was something endearing about the way they passionately sang Part of Your World, got up and danced to Under the Sea, and belted Poor Unfortunate Souls with Adrien completely in sync with them.

“Come on, Alya,” he pouted at her during Kiss the Girl. “You’ve got to sing too.”

Somehow, she found herself swaying with the rest of them, crooning, “Shalalalalala”.

After the movie, the twins decided it was time to play make believe.

“I get to be the knight this time,” Etta decreed, running to the toybox to get out the action figures—a knight, a horse, a sorceress, a princess, and a dragon.

“I’m the evil witch,” Ella announced, grabbing their model castle out of the neighboring toy bin.

“Who am I?” Adrien inquired as the twins started to set up. He was used to Chloé telling him what he got to be when they played pretend as children, so he wasn’t sure how this was going to work.

The twins shared a look and then nodded as one.

“You’re the princess,” Ella informed as Etta held out the Rapunzel doll.

Alya winced. “Guys, Adrien doesn’t want to be—”

She abruptly cut herself off as she noticed the way Adrien was vibrating with pure excitement, radiant joy shining on his face like a star.

Alya cleared her throat. “Let me guess. I’m the horse?”

Etta handed over the horse figurine without comment.

Alya nodded. “Cool. I expected that much.”

“Horses don’t talk,” Ella sighed.

This was a point of contention that the siblings had gone over time and time again.

“Nei~gh,” Alya responded. “I’m a magical, enchanted horse.”

Etta rolled her eyes. “Fine. Be like that.”

“How do we play?” Adrien asked, looking from one twin to the other, eager but nervous.

“I put you under a spell,” Ella explained, herding everyone over to sit on the floor.

Etta moved the castle in front of Adrien. “This is the evil witch’s castle. Ella is holding you prisoner there.”

“The spell makes you sleep until the prince kisses you,” Ella recounted. “Etta has to fight the dragon to rescue you.”

“So…I just look pretty until someone comes to save me?” Adrien verified, trying to hide his disappointment.

The twins conferred with a meaningful glance.

Etta handed over the dragon. “Yeah. That’s kind of boring, isn’t it? That’s why no one wants to be the princess usually.”

“You can be the dragon, since Nora isn’t here,” Ella offered. “You gotta do a cool voice like she does. Okay?”

Adrien nodded enthusiastically. “I’ll do my best.”

“Why does the dragon get to talk when the horse doesn’t?” Alya complained for the sake of sowing discord.

Adrien frowned disapprovingly. “Because dragons are magic.”

Ella and Etta nodded in solemn agreement.

Alya put up her hands in surrender. “Clearly, I am outnumbered.”

“What role does the horse play in this?” Adrien suddenly thought to inquire.

Alya snickered. “I provide critical commentary on the adventure.”

Adrien shook his head. “No wonder they don’t let you talk.”

He turned back to the girls with a grin. “So, how do we start?”

“First, we need to play dress up,” Etta decided.

Ella clapped her hands in glee. “Princess Adrien gets a makeover!”

Alya’s eyes narrowed. “Girls, no. No makeovers.”

“It’s okay,” Adrien assured. “I don’t mind.”

Alya gave him an intense look, trying to warn him, but he just shrugged.

“Really, it’s fine so long as it all washes off before I go home.”

“I tried to warn you,” Alya sighed.

The twins had already disappeared into their room and come back with their makeup kit.

They descended upon Adrien like a colony of ants on a picnic, putting his hair in pigtails, slathering his face in cosmetics, clipping dangling earrings to his earlobes, hanging bangles from his wrists, encircling his neck with fake pearls, and adorning his head with a tiara to top it all off.

All the while, Adrien took it in stride, docilely submitting to their whims just like he did day in and day out for his work as a model.

When they’d finished, the game of make believe began.

To Adrien’s credit, he did an impressive job of pantomiming falling under Ella’s curse and descending into perpetual slumber. He also made a ferocious dragon, deepening his voice into a craggy growl that sounded like the bowels of the earth shifting.

Alya could see why he had a successful voice acting career.

The twins squealed in delight and made him do the dragon voice again and again.

It was just then that Anansi got home from kickboxing practice.

A dark frown warped their features when they spotted Adrien.

“Nora! Nora!” the twins shouted. “Adrien’s here to play with us!”

Anansi patted their little sisters on the heads fondly, but their glare remained fixed on Adrien. “That’s the guy your boyfriend is cheating on you with?” they demanded, patently unimpressed.

An urge to protect flared up in Alya’s chest, breaking through her own jealousy and resentment at being made to feel inferior.

“Nora, it’s not cheating if everyone agrees that they’re fine with it,” she barked.

Anansi put up their hands defensively. “Yeah, but how can you be fine with losing out to him?”

Adrien shrank under Anansi’s judgmental stare, trying to make himself as small as possible in hopes of not being noticed.

Alya’s hand shot out to rest on Adrien’s back, and she opened her mouth to retort, but the twins beat her to it.

“Nora, that’s not nice,” Etta chided, hands going to her hips.

“Don’t be mean to Adrien,” Ella commanded. “We like him.”

“Besides,” Etta reasoned hotly, “Nino can date more than one person.”

Ella nodded resolutely. “He’s got two hands.”

“What does that mean?” Anansi balked. “Who’d you hear that from?”

“Noël told us that,” Etta replied.

“It means that Nino has a hand for Alya and a hand for Adrien, so they can all hold hands and be happy.”

Etta nodded. “It means they don’t have to fight or be sad.”

“Yeah,” Alya chimed in. “And I’ve got two hands too. Did you ever stop to think that maybe I want Adrien to be my boyfriend?”

Anansi and Adrien both turned to gawk at Alya as the twins cheered.

Alya shrugged. “I mean, why not? Besides the fact that he’s freaking hot, he’s sweet and caring and kind enough to come over here and help me watch the twins when I was drowning. He’s fun to be around, and I like him, so…yeah.”

She turned to give Adrien a shrug and a little smile.

He returned the grin with a wide, watery one of gratitude. He mouthed a silent, “thank you”.

She winked.

Anansi shrugged, backing off. “Whatever. I just don’t want them taking advantage of you.”

“Thanks, Nora, but they’re not. Okay?” Alya sighed, half appreciative and half exasperated at her sibling’s overprotective way of showing their love.

Anansi shrugged again, retreating to their bedroom. “Okay. If you say so. Just let me know if I need to beat anyone up for you, though. Okay?”

Alya gave them a weak smile. “Okay. Thanks, Nora.”

The siblings exchanged nods of understanding, and peace was restored to the household.

“I’m so sorry about her,” Alya sighed, turning to Adrien and giving his arm a reassuring squeeze. “It’s nothing against you personally. She just wants to protect me.”

Adrien slowly began to nod. “It’s okay. I mean, I get it. I’m glad you have someone who cares enough to watch out for you like that.”

He reached out and gave her knee a squeeze.

Suddenly, Alya realized that things were going to be okay. She didn’t need to be afraid of Adrien stealing Nino from her. They were on the same side. He was her partner, and they were a team.

“Time to play! Time to play!” the twins chanted, destroying the moment.

An epic battle between the dragon and the knight ensued with the horse giving the knight practical advice that was subsequently ignored and the sorceress shouting instructions to the dragon who did his best to acquiesce.

In the end, though, the dragon was defeated and acted out a dramatic death scene that left Alya chortling into her hand as the twins shushed her, telling her that this was a very serious moment.

“We need to get you on stage, Adrien,” Alya insisted. “You have a wildly successful acting career ahead of you.”

Once the dragon was defeated, the evil witch came out to fight the knight herself, and a knock-down, drag-out fight to the death ensued, complete with mid-air acrobatics, dazzling swordplay, and magic spells raining from the sky.

The sorceress eventually went the way of the dragon, and Ella did her best to copy Adrien’s earlier death performance.

“That was very convincing,” Adrien encouraged.

“I wanna try!” Etta whined. “I get to die next!”

Etta took her turn, and then they all got back to the business of waking the princess.

“Someone has to kiss him,” Etta realized. “But I can’t because I’m dead.”

“Looks like I’m just in time,” Nino called from the entrance hall, Noël in tow.

“Hey, Babe!” Alya called. “Glad you could make it.”

“Hey, Al,” Nino greeted warmly, his gaze a caress.

“Hi,” Adrien timidly spoke up, raising a hand in greeting.

Nino’s eyes sparkled as he turned his gaze on his boyfriend. “Hey, Kit-Kat. You look gorgeous.”

Adrien looked away with a blush. “Ella and Etta and I played dress up. It was fun. My mom and I used to do it.”

“Aww. Cute,” Nino cooed, moving in to give Adrien a kiss on the cheek.

“No, you don’t,” Alya protested, pulling Adrien away.

Nino and Adrien both blinked in alarm.

“You’re not a participant in the game, so you don’t get to kiss the princess,” Alya explained.

“But everyone else is dead,” Etta reminded.

Alya smirked triumphantly, picking up the horse figurine. “I’m not.”

Adrien burst out laughing.

The twins looked incredulous while Nino and Noël simply looked on in confusion.

“I, the magical, enchanted horse,” Alya announced, “use my magical horse powers to transform into a prince.” She made a dramatic circle with her arms, adding jazz hands for good measure.

“What?” Ella demanded.

“Alya, you always ruin the game,” Etta whined, crossing her arms over her chest.

Alya ignored her detractors, turning towards a still giggling Adrien. “And now I kiss the princess, breaking the curse and waking him from his eternal sleep.”

She leaned in and unceremoniously planted a light peck on Adrien’s lips.

A rosy blush spread across the bridge of his nose from one cheek to the other as a shy smile formed on his lips.

“What did I miss?” Nino demanded, bewildered by this development between his girlfriend and his boyfriend who, only hours before, had only a fragile truce between them for the sake of peace and tranquility.

“I’m thinking about stealing your boyfriend,” Alya informed with a smirk, pulling Adrien into a side hug.

Nino’s brow crumpled in confusion. “What?”

Adrien wrapped his arms around Alya’s waist and rested his head on her shoulder. “I think we need to have another meeting of the OT3 Summit to renegotiate our relationship.”

Nino ran a hand through his hair, accidentally unseating his cap.

An amazed grin bloomed on his lips as he realized that his dreams of a partnership with the two people he loved most might actually be possible. “You guys mean…?”

Alya and Adrien smiled.

Nino’s grin of elation was quickly replaced by a frown. “Wait. You’re not actually serious about stealing him, right? You meant you want to share him with me…right?”

The corners of Alya’s lips rose into a mischievous smirk. “Who knows?”

“Alya,” Nino whined.

Adrien just laughed.

“Next time, Alya’s not allowed to play,” Etta muttered sullenly.

“Alya always ruins the game,” Ella sighed.

Chapter Text

On the third night of Kitty Section’s retreat to the Couffaines’ ancestral Scottish castle, Adrien experienced great subterfuge and betrayal at the hands of one Rose Lavillant.

She caught him in the hallway on his way to flirt with Luka. “Hey, could you go to the wine cellar and grab a good red to go with dinner?”

Adrien paused mid-step. “Uh…sure. I mean…did you have anything in particular in mind?”

Rose tapped her chin thoughtfully. “Oh, I was thinking maybe a good eighty-six or a seventy-four. Something with a lower level of tannins. Kind of light with a floral bouquet and some notes of chocolate and leather. Maybe with a tobacco finish, but not too strong.”

Adrien blinked, trying to mentally record Rose’s specifications. “Are we having beef or something?”

She nodded enthusiastically, eyes going wide with excitement at the prospect of meat. “Thanks so much, Adrien. You’re a huge help. Just bring it up to the dining room. You know the way?”

“Yep. Anytime. It’s my pleasure.” Adrien gave a thumbs up and turned to go.

He didn’t see the scheming smirk of triumph on Rose’s face or the glint of mischief in her eyes.

He didn’t suspect anything was amiss until it was too late.

He descended into the wine cellar in the depths of the castle and stopped on the stair when he spotted his fellow bandmate and mortal enemy, Xavier-Yves Roth, browsing through the wine collection.

“What are you doing down here, XY?” Adrien grumbled, spitting out the “grec” like a bad taste in his mouth.

“Agreste,” Xavier-Yves greeted with equal enthusiasm and disgust. “Juleka asked me to grab a wine to go with dinner. Apparently, we need a white to go with the fish or something?”

He gave a half-hearted shrug. “I don’t know anything about it. In America, we drink beer.”

“Lovely,” Adrien replied, turning up his nose at his rival for Luka’s affections. “Well, Rose asked me to grab a red to go with the beef, so I’m going to be down here for a bit. Since you don’t know anything about wine anyway, why don’t I get the white as well so we don’t have to put up with being in each other’s company?”

“No way,” Xavier-Yves scoffed. “My future sister-in-law asked me to do it.”

“She’s not your future sister-in-law,” Adrien growled, the hairs on the back of his neck standing up as he stomped down the rest of the steps into the cellar.

XY shrugged. “Not officially. Not yet. …Besides, I don’t trust you. You’ll probably only bring up the red and then act like you don’t know what I’m talking about when I ask what happened to the white. You’ll try to make me look like a forgetful idiot, and everyone will buy it because they think you’re so cute and innocent.”

Adrien gave his head a dismissive toss, going over to one of the numerous racks to try to find some indication of vintage or varietal. “It’s not my fault they don’t know what people like us are really like.”

Xavier-Yves nodded morosely. “Yeah…trained show ponies raised to do what Daddy says and not think twice when he tells you to stab the competition in the back.”

Silence reigned between them for a beat before Adrien sighed, grumbling, “I hate that out of everyone in my life, you’re the one who really gets me.”

“Same,” XY chuckled mirthlessly. “It makes it hard to play dirty with you ‘cause you already know all of the tricks.”

“Do you ever wonder if Luka would hate us if he knew how messed-up we really are?” Adrien chuckled darkly as he slowly moved down the row of wines.

“Nah.” XY picked up a bottle at random and studied the label, hoping to see a flashing sign that read “this one”. “I mean, he already knows about me. We met because my dad had me rip off his song. That was kind of a low point, so…I already know he loves me despite knowing what I’m really like and all the baggage I come with.”

Adrien hummed softly under his breath. “I guess it’s just a me thing, then.”

Xavier-Yves pursed his lips as his little Luka shoulder angel crossed his arms and gave Xavier-Yves an expectant look.

“…He probably wouldn’t care.”

Adrien gave a start. “What?”

“I said, Luka probably wouldn’t care,” XY repeated reluctantly. “He’s crazy in love with you. If he didn’t run away when your dad was arrested for being a terrorist and your friends had to make sure you ate and showered and slept those first few months, Luka’s probably not going anywhere.”

“Oh, yeah.” Adrien grimaced. “I forgot about that. …Um… Thanks.”

“Yeah, no problem.” XY shrugged and went back to his search.

Out of nowhere, a horror movie-esque creak followed by a loud bang rang through the wine cellar, making both young men jump.

“Holy Velveeta! It’s a ghost! Holy crap!” Xavier-Yves screeched. “Quick! Sing Simon and Garfunkel!”

Adrien slowly turned to gawk at his bandmate. “I’m sorry. What?”

“Sing Simon and Garfunkel!!!” XY screamed shrilly like a preteen girl.

Adrien put his hands up defensively and began to sing Eleanor Rigby.

“That’s the Beatles!” Xavier-Yves made arm gestures of outrage. “Geez. Don’t they teach you young people anything anymore?!”

“I’m only four years younger than you are!” Adrien shot back. “Besides, that wasn’t a ghost. It was probably just the wind.”

Rolling his eyes, Adrien took the steps two at a time and tried the cellar door. “…It’s stuck.”

XY let out another high-pitched scream.

“Oh my God,” Adrien growled in exasperation. “Would you cut that out? You’re giving me a migraine.”

“We’re gonna die because we don’t know any Simon and Garfunkel songs!” XY yelled, paying Adrien’s oncoming migraine no notice.

Adrien thunked his head against the solid oak door. “Kwamis help me.”

When nothing happened in response to his entreaty, Adrien hastily searched his clothing for Plagg only to come up empty.

Adrien banged his head against the door again, mentally cursing his characteristic bad luck.

Taking a deep breath, he turned to snap, “Stop screaming!” at Xavier-Yves who ignored him.

Adrien pulled out his phone and was unsurprised to find that reception was bad in the basement of an ancient castle out in the middle of nowhere in the Scottish countryside.

Crossing his fingers, he tried calling Luka. When the call didn’t go through, he next tried Rose, Juleka, Ivan, and Luka again in quick succession.

He gave the door an experimental rough pull, but it didn’t budge.

Running a hand through his hair, he came back down to where XY was sitting on the floor, curled up in a ball and rocking back and forth, whimpering to himself about how he was being haunted because he couldn’t remember the lyrics to Scarborough Fair.

“Let me borrow your phone for a sec,” Adrien asked perfunctorily before fishing it out of XY’s pocket himself and holding it up to XY’s face so that it would unlock.

He navigated to the contacts and dialed “Six Strings”.

While he waited for it to either ring out or disconnect, he began to sing uncertainly, “Are you going to Scarborough fair? Parsley, sage, rosemary, and thyme. Something, something, something there…something, something true love of mine.”

“Maybe it’ll still count if we just hum the melody,” Xavier-Yves mumbled hopefully. “I could play it if I had Luka’s harp thing.”

“Yeah,” Adrien replied tiredly, going back over to the wine rack he’d been perusing before. “I’m sure it’ll be fine if you just hum it.”

“…What are you doing?” XY asked after a minute, momentarily forgetting to be afraid as he watched Adrien inspecting the bottles.

“It’s going to be a while before they realize we’re missing and come to find us, so I figured I might as well find a good wine while we wait,” Adrien explained, grabbing a Malbec off the shelf and deciding that that was good enough.

He moved over to the whites and looked around for a while before picking up a bottle of Pinot Grigio.

“…I honestly don’t know much about wine either,” he confessed, setting the wines by the foot of the stairs and coming to sit on the floor a little ways off from Xavier-Yves. “I don’t really drink. I just know how to fake wine talk from years of listening to all the pretentious people at parties.”

“Same,” XY snorted.

Silent stretched out between them like a chasm, quickly becoming unbearable in the eerie cellar.

Surprisingly, Adrien broke first. “…So, have you ever been to Scotland before?”

XY shook his head. “First time. You?”

Adrien grimaced. “Same. There’s not a lot of haute couture happening here, so I’ve never had a reason before.”

Xavier-Yves nodded. “Cool.”

Adrien blew out a sigh. “Yeah.”

Silence descended upon them again like an alien lurking in the air ducts of a spaceship just waiting to spring out and devour them.

“Wanna try some of the wine?” XY suggested.

“How are we going to get it open?” Adrien inquired, trying to think of the logistics.

He felt bad raiding the Couffaines’ stash of, no doubt, priceless wines, but he knew he’d go insane if he sat in the dim, cool cellar of a haunted castle with XY in silence.

XY pulled out a corkscrew. “Juleka gave it to me.”

Adrien’s head slowly tipped to the side. “Why?”

Xavier-Yves shrugged. “She said I should sample a few to make sure I got a good one.”

Adrien blinked. “Huh. Well…okay.”

“You pick the first one and then I’ll pick the next one,” XY outlined the game plan.

Adrien quirked an eyebrow. “How much wine are we drinking here? I’m kind of a lightweight.”

“So long as you’re not a violent drunk. All I know is that if we’re gonna be stuck here for a while, it’s better if we keep ourselves occupied.”

Adrien pursed his lips. “I’m a flirty drunk. I usually end up in Luka’s lap when he lets me drink. I’m not sure if that’s a being drunk thing or a being drunk around Luka thing.”

“I don’t care,” XY assured. “Just because I hate your guts doesn’t mean I don’t see how freaking sexy you are.”

Adrien’s expression turned scandalized.

XY rolled his eyes. “Yeah. Yeah. I know people on the asexual spectrum like you and Luka don’t work that way. If we end up making out tonight, no one needs to know, and we’ll never talk about it again.”

“Deal,” Adrien agreed, going to grab a bottle of Merlot off the shelf. “I think I like the taste of this. I remember there was a Merlot-scented candle in this shop Chloé likes once, and it smelled delicious.”

He handed the bottle over for XY to open.

With a little effort, Xavier-Yves popped off the top and handed the bottle back to Adrien to take the first swig. “Does it taste like the candle?”

“I don’t remember exactly. It doesn’t taste bad,” Adrien reported, crinkling up his nose a little.

XY took the bottle and gulped a big mouthful.

“Yeah,” he agreed. “That’s kind of tasty.”

Twenty minutes later, they were both well on their way to being tipsy.

“You know why I hate you so much?” Adrien prompted, leaning against Xavier-Yves as they passed the bottle back and forth.

“Why?” XY asked curiously.

“Because you’re a threat.”

XY snorted. “Me? A threat to you?”

Adrien nodded solemnly.

“Why?” Xavier-Yves challenged. “Everyone loves you. They think you’re a perfect little angel. Even when you screw up, everyone feels bad for you and thinks you’re cute.”

“You’re a threat because we’re too similar,” Adrien informed. “None of my other friends is anything like me, and that makes me really interesting to them. I’m special, exotic, because they don’t know anyone else like me. When you’re around, I’m not special anymore.”

XY arched an eyebrow. “I don’t get it. You’re, like, what? Insecure? I make you insecure?”

Adrien nodded and took another pull from the bottle. “You’re attractive, famous, blonde,” he began to list. “Your mother’s gone, and you have a crappy, abusive father. You’re socially awkward and spoiled, and sometimes you do dumb things because no one ever taught you any better.”

XY nodded as Adrien ticked off each point of commonality.

“We’re like twins!” Adrien declared in exasperation, waving his arms and almost spilling the wine.

XY carefully took the bottle from him.

Adrien didn’t seem to notice. “You take all of my specialness away! How am I supposed to pretend to be interesting and unique when there’s a carbon copy of me running around?”

“You see, that’s why I hate you,” Xavier-Yves snorted. “I feel like I’m the cheap, knockoff version of you, but you’re all smart and younger and better looking than I am. Everybody likes you. People don’t like me. I’m not likeable. Everyone likes you better, and I…”

He blew out a sigh and looked away. “…I can’t compete with you, Adrien. You’re always going to be this better version of me…and Luka’s gonna pick you.”

Adrien snorted. “No. See, that’s where you’re wrong.”

XY quirked a skeptical eyebrow. “Oh, yeah? Please Euclid-date me about how I’m wrong.”

“It’s ‘elucidate’, silly dope,” Adrien corrected without heat, his voice almost fond as he nudged XY in the side.

“Fine,” Xavier-Yves laughed. “Elucidate me.”

“Luka likes broken things,” Adrien muttered. “Luka likes taking in strays and fixing them up and loving on them and making them better. On the outside, I think you look like the better project. He’s going to pick you.”

XY rolled his eyes. “That’s bull. That’s not why Luka loves us. We’re not some charity cases to him. Are you sure you’re not a sad drunk? You’re being all depressing.”

Adrien shook his head and shrugged. “I just…I can’t lose him. I know Luka thinks I have other prospects, but…I can’t fall in love again. I just don’t have it in me. If he picks you and breaks my heart, I’m never going to be able to put it back together again. I won’t survive him rejecting me. My whole life it’s always been people rejecting me, and I just can’t…”

Adrien hiccupped as the tears that had been building finally spilled over. “I can’t lose him too. I need him to love me back.”

“Hey,” Xavier-Yves cooed softly, wrapping an arm around Adrien’s shoulders and swaying with him gently. “He does. Adrien, he does love you back.”

“But he’s going to pick you,” Adrien blubbered.

XY pursed his lips and took a minute to try to piece together his blurry thoughts.

“…I’m not giving him up,” he finally informed a minute later. “I’m in the same boat as you. I don’t think I can do this whole falling in love thing again…and I don’t think there’s anyone else out there even capable of loving me, even if I could. So, I’m not giving Luka up.”

“So, we’re at a standstill,” Adrien pouted.

“Maybe not.”

Adrien looked up curiously, slowly blinking at the older young man. “What do you mean?”

“I mean, there are people out there who have more than one partner, but it’s not cheating because they all talk about it and agree about stuff beforehand,” Xavier-Yves tried to explain. “It’s called…uh…er…like…poly something?”

Adrien’s eyes widened, his brain fighting off the effects of the alcohol. “You mean polyamory.”

“Yeah!” XY clapped his hands in excitement. “Yeah! That’s the thing!”

Adrien’s head tipped slowly to the side. “You want to share Luka with me?”

Xavier-Yves nodded. “Yeah! That way, neither one of us loses and we can stop hating each other so much.”

“It would be nice not to spend so much time and energy hating you,” Adrien reflected thoughtfully. “So…we’d both be Luka’s boyfriends? No more fighting over him?”

XY gave a dopey grin and a big thumbs up. “You in?”

“Yeah.” Adrien didn’t have to think about it. “I’m in.”

An hour and a half into Adrien and Xavier-Yves’s disappearance, Luka was livid.

“Juleka, if you don’t tell me where they are right now, I’m going to dye every piece of clothing you own pink.”

“Oooh,” Rose cooed, suddenly having ideas.

Juleka looked less sold on the prospect of a fashion overhaul and promptly folded. “We locked them in the wine cellar.”

“You what?!” Luka snapped, having forgotten even the concept of Zen and all of his meditation and anger management techniques an hour earlier.

Juleka winced. “I thought they’d stop fighting so much and realize how alike they are and make friends if we forced them to spend time together.”

“They know how alike they are!” Luka shouted, face as red as a cherry and fists clenched so hard his fingernails were making dents in his palms. “That’s what makes them so insecure!”

Suddenly, a thought occurred to him. “Oh my God, what am I doing? They’re probably killing each other—with the shards of all the glass bottles you left them alone with!” he tacked on viciously as he started to run down the hall at top speed, desperate to save the men he loved from one another.

Juleka raced after her brother with the wine cellar key, knowing that Luka would hurt himself trying to break the door down.

Luka gaped at the sight before him.

All of the adrenaline filling his veins vanished as he took in Adrien and Xavier-Yves giggling conspiratorially as they passed a bottle of wine back and forth, Adrien sitting comfortably on Xavier-Yves’s lap, his arms around Xavier-Yves’s neck.

Xavier-Yves had one arm wrapped around Adrien, keeping him upright. With the other hand, he alternatingly took a sip of the wine and helped Adrien drink.

Both of their hair and clothing were disheveled, and Luka was a little unsettled at how much the scene turned him on.

“Oh, good,” Rose gasped as she arrived, out of breath. “They’re not dead.”

“Orpheus!” Adrien trilled, trying to get up and failing twice.

“Six Strings!” Xavier-Yves shouted, nearly dumping Adrien on the floor in his haste to get to his feet.

Mind back online, Luka rushed to help his very drunk love interests before they fell over into one of the wine racks and hurt themselves.

“Hey. P5, Prune. Be careful.”

Adrien stumbled to his feet and tackled Luka.

XY followed suit, nearly knocking them all to the ground. “Lou, do you wanna have a threesome?”

Luka’s brain crashed again, and “Is that a trick question?” slipped out of his mouth before his filter could reboot.

Adrien tried to smack XY on the arm, but XY currently had six of them, so he missed and ended up getting him in the face. “It’s not called a threesome. It’s called a…”

Adrien’s mind blanked. “…like a molecule, but…”

Xavier-Yves tried to smack Adrien back, but he missed and hit Luka upside the head. “Be our boyfriends! We love you!”

“Yeah,” Adrien agreed, resting his head on Luka’s shoulder and nuzzling his neck. “We’re both gonna marry you, so we don’t have to fight anymore.”

Luka looked to Juleka, Rose, and Ivan for assistance. “What is even happening right now?”

“They want you to go out with them,” Ivan helpfully translated. “Congrats on your new boyfriends.”

Juleka and Rose gave Luka thumbs up before turning to one another and high fiving.

“Can we all sleep in your room tonight and snuggle and kiss?” Adrien entreated.

“Your brat is a good kisser,” Xavier-Yves informed.

Luka almost choked. He could feel a massive nosebleed coming on at the image of Adrien and Xavier-Yves making out.

“Your idiot isn’t half bad either,” Adrien informed.

Before Luka could get too carried away with that train of thought, his responsible adult brain jumped back in to save the day. “You two are drunk. We’re going upstairs, and we’re getting you food and water. Then, I’m going to sit and supervise you to make sure you don’t die of alcohol poisoning. There will be no hanky-panky until you are both sober and able to sit down and talk about this as consenting adults.”

Adrien shot XY a sly grin. “There are two of us and one of him.”

XY smirked. “We can easily push him down on the bed and have our way with him.”

Luka whimpered.

Adrien smacked him. “He means with kisses and snuggles. We just started dating two minutes ago.”

Luka looked to his sisters and friend for help.

Juleka, Rose, and Ivan spent a moment taking joy in Luka’s suffering before they helped him trundle Xavier-Yves and Adrien upstairs to Luka’s room where they all pitched in taking care of their drunk friends and teasing Luka about his harem.

Chapter Text

Chat Noir made his way toward the Latin Quarter over the Paris rooftops, humming snatches of Nino’s newest mix that he couldn’t quite remember but that was, nonetheless, stuck in his head.

A little jewelry box with a simple yet elegant charm bracelet was burning a hole in his pocket. Adrien had given Marinette a set of earrings that would go well with it the day before on her actual birthday, but Chat Noir had had to wait until now, not wanting to interrupt her celebration with her family the evening before.

He slowed to a stop as he came up on the bakery, spotting Marinette on her balcony, curled up on her deckchair. It didn’t look like she was in the mood for company, but he was hesitant to leave her alone either. The last thing he wanted to do was fight an akumatized Marinette.

Determined to cheer up his favourite civilian, Chat pasted on a big grin and hopped down onto her balcony railing.

“Why hello,” he greeted with an exaggerated bow. “What brings you up here on this fine June evening?”

“Hi, Chat Noir,” Marinette replied without enthusiasm, turning her head to avert her gaze.

Her eyes listlessly traced the hem of her pants, and she picked absentmindedly at the bow on her ballet flats.

His grin faltered. “Man, you’re really in the dumps, aren’t you? You don’t even have a smile to spare for your favourite superhero.”

Her lips twitched into the smallest of smiles, and her eyes softened, an affectionate warmth coming into them.

She looked up and shook her head sadly. “I’m sorry, Chaton. I’m just feeling a little down tonight, but don’t worry. It’ll pass. …I kind of feel like being alone, though.”

He hopped down from the railing and came over to her side, sitting on the deckchair by her feet. “I’ve learned from experience that, when you feel so crumby that you don’t want other people around, that’s usually the time when you most need a friend to snap you out of it.”

She sighed and looked away again. “I don’t think even you can cheer me up right now.”

“I’m going to take that as a personal challenge,” he informed.

“Of course you would,” she snorted.

“Of course I would,” he confirmed, pulling out the jewelry box. “I got you something. I know your birthday was yesterday, but I heard you had a lot of family in from out of town, so I didn’t want to intrude last night.”

“Chat Noir, you didn’t have to get me anything,” she scolded, hesitantly taking the box. “Especially not something this expensive.”

He waved away her protests. “I have more money than I know what to do with. Allow me to spoil my friends a little.”

She pursed her lips and considered for a moment before tossing her scruples to the wind and opening the box.

“Oh, wow,” she breathed, delicately lifting the charm bracelet and studying the dangling trinkets. “…It’s darling, Chaton. Thank you. It was really sweet of you to think of me.”

“You’re welcome.” He had to fight to keep from puffing up with pride at her positive reaction to his gift.

A surging warmth filled his chest at the twinkle in her eyes which had been dim a minute before.

“I saw it the other day, and you immediately came to mind. I know you like more personal, handmade gifts better, but I wanted to get you something really nice this year as a thank you for everything you’ve done for me.”

She rolled her eyes and slipped on the bracelet, holding it up and moving it this way and that to admire it. “Anything you would have gotten or made me would have been fine. The important thing is the feeling behind the gift. Some people aren’t crafty and can’t make homemade gifts, but that doesn’t mean I value their store-bought gifts less. I’m just happy to receive a gift at all.”

She paused as she noticed the glint of gemstones in the band. “…Do I want to know what you paid for this? Should I be keeping this in a safe?”

He burst out laughing. “It’s better if you don’t ask.”

She groaned, face-palming. “Oh, you rich people. Adrien did this to me too.”

“Just accept our lavish gifts, Marinette,” Chat urged with a chuckle. “After all, you only turn sixteen once. I promise your gift next year will be something cheaper—like a macaroni portrait of us you can hang on your fridge or something.”

Her hand fell back to her lap, and Chat noticed the dark expression sinking back into her features.

“That was a joke,” he rushed to assure. “I’ll definitely get you something nicer than that next year. Please don’t be sad.”

She shook her head. “It wasn’t that. Don’t worry. I’m not…”

She blew out a sigh and gave him a melancholy smile. “I just remembered what I was upset about before.”

He shifted in closer. “…Do you want to talk about it?”

She pursed her lips, debating for a moment before giving a little nod. “Yesterday was my sixteenth birthday.”

He nodded, trying to understand where she was going with this.

“You know how most people get their soulmate mark on their sixteenth birthday?”

He frowned. “Did you get matched with someone you don’t like?”

His heart clenched at the thought of his precious friend ending up with someone unworthy of her.

She shook her head, tears starting to well up in the corners of her eyes. “I didn’t get matched at all. I didn’t get a soulmate mark.”

His eyes widened in surprise. “You didn’t?”

She shook her head, choking a little on tears. “I know that it’s dumb to be so upset. I mean, plenty of people don’t have soulmates and they get along just fine, but…I’m just kind of sad that there’s no one out there for me, you know?”

“Oh, Marinette,” he sighed, repositioning so that he could pull her into a hug.

“Shh,” he whispered, beginning to pet her hair as she started to cry in earnest. “Oh, Sweetheart…it’s going to be okay.”

“I feel like such a reject,” she hiccupped. “I didn’t realize how much I was looking forward to getting my soulmate mark until it didn’t happen. I didn’t realize how bad I wanted it.”

“I know what that’s like,” he whispered, gently rocking her from side to side. “I didn’t get one either.”

Her head snapped up and she blinked at him incredulously. “You didn’t?”

He shook his head. “Nope, and I was pretty crushed about it too.”

“…Oh,” she breathed, slowly setting her head back down on his shoulder as thoughts began to swirl in her mind. “But…you’re not still upset? It doesn’t bother you that you don’t have…like…some other half out there waiting for you?”

He gave a little chuckle. “Fortunately, I have a very old, very wise kwami who sometimes stops pretending to be a little gremlin long enough to give some pretty good advice.”

“What did he tell you?” She sniffled as she tried to get her tears under control and focus on what he had to say.

“He helped me realize that I’m already whole. I don’t have some missing piece that I need another person to give me in order to be a complete person. I’m already complete just as I am. I don’t need another ‘half’ to enable me to live a good, happy life,” he informed, hoping she would understand.

It had taken him a long time to truly process what Plagg had told him a little over a month ago when his own sixteenth birthday had come and gone without a soulmate mark.

“I’m actually starting to think that it’s a gift not to have the universe pick a partner for me,” he added.

She raised her head again, giving him a funny look as she wiped the tears from her cheeks with her palms. “What do you mean?”

He shrugged. “I’ve grown up without a lot of agency. People are always making decisions for me and telling me where to go and what to do and when to do it,” he explained. “I think it’s kind of nice to have this one thing that I get to decide on myself. I’m completely free to love whomever I want.”

Her eyes widened, and her stomach flipped as his words hit home.

“I mean…do you really want the universe telling you whom you’re going to spend the rest of your life with?” He winked, giving her shoulder a nudge. “You’re an empowered young woman, Marinette. Do you really want the universe telling you what to do? Isn’t that your business? Don’t you want to make that choice yourself?”

“You’re right,” she realized with a startled laugh. “It is my business, and the universe had better stay the hell out of it.”

“There you go!” he encouraged, lifting his fist for a fist bump. “You tell the universe who’s boss.”

Her fist connected with his, and she felt another electric jolt.

A warmth built in her chest as she realized something else. “I’m really lucky to have you, you know?”

Chat cocked his head to the side. “What?”

“I’m really lucky to have you in my life,” she repeated. “You’re always there to pick me back up when I’m at my lowest. …Thanks for everything, Chaton.”

His heart fluttered as she leaned in and placed a kiss on his cheek.

He swallowed. “N-No problem.”

She gave him a little smile, slipping her hand into his. “Want to come downstairs for some videogames or something? And we’ve got plenty of birthday cake left, if you’re interested.”

He gave her hand a squeeze, his heart singing as she smiled warmly at him.

“You know I’m always up for videogames and sweets,” he assured.

Chapter Text

Marinette had left New York feeling like a failure, not cut out to make it in the cutthroat world of fashion. She’d moved back to Paris, getting a shabby little flat on the Île de la Cité and helping out at her parents’ bakery as she took some time to rethink her life choices.

Marinette had not expected to meet her soulmate that morning at the end of April. Marinette hadn’t really expected much out of that day, honestly.

She’d finished the morning rush at Tom and Sabine’s and grabbed a coffee to go as she made her way back to her flat to crash for a few hours.

Getting up before the sun was not agreeing with her night owl tendencies.

On a whim, she decided to take the long way around the little island in the middle of the Seine, looping around the back of Notre Dame. She stopped next to the cathedral and absentmindedly gazed up at one of the cherry trees.

Something prickled in the back of her mind, something half forgotten, a memory partially recalled, but she was too exhausted to try to retrieve it.

“There’s something about the cherry trees,” a soft voice mused from behind her. “When they bloom, I feel like spring is finally here.”

Marinette jumped out of her skin and whirled around to see an attractive, blonde young man with eyes as green as the leaves of the tree.

The man who had just spoken the words that had curled around her left shoulder blade like a tattoo from the time of her birth. Her soulmate.

He put up his hands defensively. “I’m so sorry. I didn’t mean to startle you. I don’t usually talk to strangers, but you looked approachable, so…”

“I don’t believe in soulmates!” Marinette shouted, nearly spilling the coffee in her takeaway cup as she waved her arms.

His eyes went wide, and his mouth dropped open as he registered that she had just spoken his corresponding soulmate phrase.

Slowly, an amazed smile blossomed on his lips.

“Oh,” he breathed. “Wow. I…I mean…”

He rubbed nervously at the back of his neck and chuckled. “Hi. I mean, you don’t have to believe in soulmates, if you don’t want, but…”

He held out his hand to shake. “I’m Adrien.”

“No!” she squawked, nearly tripping as she backed away in a panic, all kinds of painful, traumatic memories rushing to the surface.

His smile clouded over slightly as his head tipped to the side. “I’m sorry?”

“No,” Marinette repeated firmly. “I’m not doing this. I’m not allowing the universe to brainwash me. No.”

She turned on her heel, leaving a stunned Adrien in her dust.

“Wait!” he called after her and started to give chase when he realized what was happening.

“No!” she tossed back over her shoulder. “Don’t follow me, you creep!”

He stumbled to a stop, her words slamming into him like a sumo wrestler.

All the joy and hope he’d felt a minute earlier drained from him.

Marinette didn’t look back. She didn’t see the heartbroken expression on his face, the way he wrapped his arms around himself, hugging his leather jacket closer against the sudden chill. She didn’t see the way tears beaded in his eyes as he gazed wistfully back at the cherry tree.

The second time Marinette ran into Adrien was two days later out in the hall by the door to her flat.

“It’s you,” he marveled, struck dumb by the sight of her.

Marinette screamed. “You! What are you doing in my building?! Are you stalking me?!”

Adrien blinked. “What? No. I—”

He started to motion to the door across the hall from Marinette’s but quickly switched to a block as she began to hit him with her tiny handbag.

“I’m going to call the police!” She shouted. “You can’t make me date you!”

“Stop! Hey! That hurts! What do you have in there? A dumbbell?” Adrien yelped, swatting wildly at the dinky yet incredibly solid purse, trying to fend off the blows. “I said, ‘stop’! I’m your neighbor! I live here!”

He hastily pulled out his key and rushed to his apartment door, unlocking it. “See?”

Marinette froze mid-swing, her mouth rounding into a small “o” of mortification as a fuchsia blush blew up on her face like Vesuvius.

“If anything, you’re the one stalking me,” Adrien pouted, rubbing his forearm tenderly where she had hit him. “I’ve been living here for seven years next week. You only moved in the other day, right?”

“Oh,” Marinette repeated in a small voice. “I’m sorry. I…I’ve been stalked before, and I thought…”

“It’s…It’s okay.” Adrien tentatively stepped back out into the hall. “Um… Sorry I startled you again. Can we maybe start over?”

He held out his hand. “I’m Adrien des Cygnes.”

She looked at the proffered handshake like it was a hissing snake and promptly fled into her flat, locking the door behind her before he could follow her in.

Adrien slumped as he dropped his hand back to his side, and he turned and thunked his head against his apartment door with a disheartened sigh.

He made a mental note to call Luka and Nino for another round of ice cream and vodka to help drown Adrien’s sorrows.

Whenever Marinette spotted Adrien out in the hallway or around the apartment building, she immediately power walked the other direction, sometimes going criminally out of her way just to avoid him.

A few days after the incident out in the hall, Marinette opened her front door without first checking the peephole, and she almost ran right into Adrien who had his fist raised, ready to knock.

She screamed.

Adrien flinched, putting his arms up to defend himself. “I am so sorry, Marinette! I just wanted to drop off your mail. I picked it up from the concierge for you.”

Adrien tentatively took a peek at her when no blows immediately rained down upon him.

She was staring at him, her face as white as chalk. “…What did you call me?”

He blinked. “Marinette? That’s you, isn’t it?”

He double-checked the name on the envelopes he’d already re-read a dozen times over, enjoying the melodic sound of his soulmate’s name.

“Marinette Dupain-Cheng?”

All the color came back to her face at once as a snarl of rage burst from her throat. “Never go through my personal things ever again!”

She snatched the letters out of his hands, leaving a bevy of papercuts in their wake.

“This is an invasion of privacy!” she snapped, feeling incredibly violated as flashbacks started up yet again. “If I had wanted you to know my name, I would have told you! I don’t need you in my life! I don’t want you!”

She slammed the door in his face and decided not to go out after all.

Adrien slunk back to his bedroom and called Chloé. When that failed to improve the situation, he called Nino.

The next day, Marinette made the same mistake, opening her door without checking the peephole to make sure no one was out in the hall. Yet again, Adrien was on her doorstep.

He looked a little worse for wear, his hands and forearms bandaged up where he’d accidentally nicked and singed himself while trying to cook.

While Marinette was still stunned, Adrien quickly stuck his foot in the door so she couldn’t slam it in his face.

Marinette’s warning bells immediately went off, triggering panic.

“Please wait,” Adrien begged, holding out the carrot cake he’d worked so hard to make. “I know we didn’t get off on the right foot, so I wanted to make it up to you. I know your parents are amazing bakers, so I’m not sure why I thought making you a cake was a good idea, but I tried my best, and maybe we could just start over and try to be friends?”

Marinette’s threat senses were too overloaded to really process. All she heard was that he knew who her parents were and where they lived. She wasn’t safe, and he wasn’t going to leave her alone anytime soon.

The cake was probably drugged.

She kicked him in the shin, stunning him long enough to get the door closed and locked.

Adrien took the cake downstairs to the concierge and spent half an hour in her office sobbing.

Several days passed without incident, but, one Thursday, Marinette was coming into the building when she spotted Adrien not far behind her. Starting to panic, she accelerated, shoving the door open and letting it swing shut in Adrien’s face as she fled for the stairs.

Finally losing patience, Adrien slammed the door open and snapped, “That is it, Marinette.”

Marinette jumped and tripped on the first step.

“I don’t know why I keep trying with you,” Adrien continued his tirade of pent-up grievances. “You’re a horrible person, and you’ve only ever been awful to me just like everyone else in my life who was supposed to love me.”

Marinette pushed herself back up to standing and gaped at her soulmate in confusion.

“I was excited to meet you,” Adrien spat accusatorially, tears building up in his eyes and quickly spilling over. “I’d been looking forward to it since I was a little kid, but you had to go and trample all the joy out of it because I’m not ever allowed to be happy, am I? I’m not allowed to have what other people have. I didn’t get a happy childhood or friends or family vacations or homecooked meals or family dinnertime or to go to school like a normal person.”

He stamped his foot in anger at the futility of it all. “I don’t even get a loving soulmate to make up for the fact that my mom walked out on me and my father became a serial killer to try to magic her back to us.

“Everyone else in my life rejected me,” he muttered bitterly, his rage dying down into pathetic embers. “It figures that you would too, but I’m tired of being a reject, Marinette. You don’t want me? Well, I don’t want you either. I think that, after the dumpster fire my life has been, I deserve at least one good thing in my life, and you’re obviously not it.”

With a sullen huff, he turned and stomped up the stairs, leaving Marinette behind to reel in his wake.

The concierge’s door slowly opened, and Marianne poked her head out. She gave Marinette a sympathetic look. “Why don’t you come on in and have some tea, Dear? There’s a thing or two you should probably know about that boy.”

In a daze, Marinette followed.

Two days later, April thirtieth found Marinette standing out in the hallway with a fresh bag of pastries and a small box tied with a ribbon.

She took a deep breath and knocked on Adrien’s door.

At first, there was no response, and Marinette thought she had either missed him or she was being rightly ignored.

But then the door slowly opened, and Adrien stood defiantly before her.

It was quite the accomplishment considering that he was in his Sailor Moon pyjamas with a blanket wrapped around him. His eyes were red, and his face was puffy.

“What do you want?” he grumbled sullenly, voice rough from crying.

Marinette held out the bag of pastries. “To apologize. I made these for you.”

He blinked, looking back and forth between her and the bag several times before eventually taking it and peeking inside.

“I heard from Marianne that you like Tom and Sabine’s pain au chocolat and pain aux raisins best, so I made some. There’s a croissant and a couple chouquettes too.”

Adrien arched an eyebrow skeptically. “Why are you apologizing? I thought you had some irrational hatred of me.”

She pursed her lips and looked away, rolling the small box around in her hands. “So…Sorry about all that. I…Um…I guess you should know that I’m a little busted up on the inside. I have some trauma.”

He leaned against the doorframe, settling in to listen.

“Yeah?” he prompted.

She swallowed. “I was bullied when I was younger. It was pretty bad. There were two main bullies, but they had henchmen who made my life pretty miserable too. One of the main bullies was bent on my total annihilation, so…the worst thing she did to me was get this guy to pretend to be my soulmate. I don’t know how she learned what my words were, but he said them, and I thought he was my soulmate, and…it turned out it was all a lie and he never cared about me. They were just toying with me, and I was crushed.”

Adrien’s mouth dropped open. “Are you okay?”

Marinette shrugged. “I mean, yeah. It was all mental abuse. He never hurt me or anything, but…”

Tears began to bead in the corners of her eyes, and she shook her head. “No. I’m not okay. I don’t think I ever recovered emotionally from that. He was my first boyfriend, and I haven’t had one since, so…maybe you can understand why this is scary for me and why I don’t want this.”

Adrien took a deep breath, considering for a moment before responding. “I know what it’s like to be abused and gaslighted. My father was manipulating me up until the day they carted him off to jail. I know it’s not exactly the same, but…I’ve experienced my own betrayals, so I know how much I was hurt. Seven years later, I’m still working on healing, so…”

She scuffed at the hall carpet with her toe, keeping her gaze fixed on his feet because she was too ashamed to meet his gaze. “I feel really bad for assuming you were a bad person trying to take advantage of me. Marianne told me some stuff about you and your family, and…I know my trauma is valid, but it feels so small compared to everything you went through.”

She smiled bitterly, shaking her head. “You were right. You do deserve some happiness after everything, and I don’t think I’m any good for you.”

“I mean…” He shifted his weight to his other foot. “I think it’s a little unrealistic to expect you to be my everything and for you to magically fix all the wrongs in my life.”

Her gaze shot up to meet his in incredulity. “Is it? Isn’t that what soulmates do?”

Adrien shrugged. “The people I know with soulmates are still human beings. They’re not perfect. They screw up, and they have fights, and they all have to work hard to make their relationships work, even if they do have the universe on their side rooting for them. They still have to choose to love each other and work to make the relationship work.”

She continued to gawk at him. “It’s…a choice?”

He nodded. “…Did you seriously think you were going to get brainwashed and instantly fall in love with me and lose your free will or something?”

“Yes!” she whined, raising her hand to swat at him.

He flinched, and she froze, remembering what Marianne had said about how his mother had hit him sometimes when she was having one of her meltdowns.

“Sorry,” Marinette muttered, dropping her hand to her side. “I’m really sorry.”

She cleared her throat. “As I was saying, yes. All of my friends who have found their soulmate have become completely different people. It was so fast, and suddenly I didn’t recognize them, and I don’t…I don’t want that to happen to me. I might not like the person I am right now, but I don’t want someone else to come in and magically change me. I want to make choices and make myself into someone new.”

Adrien nodded. “That’s fair. I can see why you’d be afraid if that was the impression you had of soulmates. I wouldn’t want that either. I spent my entire childhood doing what my parents told me and not getting to make decisions for myself. I didn’t even know who I was until I was eighteen and out on my own. I don’t blame you for wanting to keep your agency and make your own decisions.”

She narrowed her eyes at him as she observed, “You’re a very patient, understanding person. Why are you giving me a second chance when I’ve only ever been awful to you?”

Adrien held up the bag of pastries. “I’m a lousy cook, and I can’t bake to save my life. You’ve come offering me nectar and ambrosia fit for the gods.”

A snort of laughter caught her by surprise. “You’re seriously that bribable?”

“Yes,” he confirmed. “Also, I’ve been trained to allow people to walk all over me without complaint, so…I give a lot of second chances.”

Her smile immediately dissipated. “That’s…sad.”

He nodded. “My therapist says I’m getting better at setting and enforcing boundaries, but I’ve still got a lot of work to do. I have eighteen years’ worth of stuff to unlearn.”

She bit her lip. “…Maybe I should get a therapist.”

“I highly recommend them.”

There was a pause, and they studied one another thoughtfully for a moment.

“I’m not sure if I want to fall in love with you,” Marinette confessed.

Adrien shrugged. “So far, all I have to go on is that you’re pretty and you can get me the hookup on pastries. I don’t think either one of us should be making drastic life decisions based on the limited information we have about each other at the moment.”

Her brow crinkled. “So…what do we do now?”

“I think we start over,” he suggested. “What was it?”

He furrowed his brow in thought. “…There’s something about cherry trees…when they bloom, I feel like spring is really here?”

Her mouth dropped open.

He waited patiently for her to recover.

She cleared her throat.

“I don’t believe in soulmates,” she repeated shamefacedly. “But I’m willing to suspend my disbelief and renegotiate at a later time.”

A wide grin spread across his face, and he stuck out the hand not holding the pastry bag. “I’m Adrien des Cygnes.”

She moved the present box to her other hand so that she could take his. “Marinette Dupain-Cheng. Nice to meet you.”

“…So…want to be friends?” he pressed hesitantly.

“Yeah,” she agreed. “I think I’d like to get to know you better.”

“Same.” He stepped back out of the way. “Would you want to come in and play videogames or something? Help me eat some of these pastries? My flat’s a mess because I’ve been deeply depressed for the past two weeks, but…”

She winced. “Is that my fault?”

He screwed up his mouth, considering lying. “…Uh…a little bit.”

“Sorry.” She ducked her head as she stepped inside.

There was a residual pang of terror in her chest, but she mentally reminded herself that Adrien wasn’t like the people who had hurt her in the past. She was safe.

“It’s okay. It happens,” he sighed. “Imperfect people hurt one another with their jagged edges. I probably hurt you too without realizing it.”

She averted her eyes. “I’ve been having a lot of flashbacks lately. I get really uncomfortable when people collect information about me and my family or when people invade my space without asking.”

Adrien winced. “Noted. Sorry about that.”

“It…It happens,” she replied as he led the way into the main room with its combination kitchen and living room. “Oh, yeah.”

Suddenly remembering, she held out the little box she’d brought over. “Happy Birthday, Adrien. Marianne told me.”

He blinked in shock. “You…what? You got this for me?”

She bit her lip. “Technically, I’ve had it for years, and now I’m passing it along to you. It’s my lucky charm. I made it when I was little.”

She hesitated before adding, “I…uh…I thought you could use some good luck after all the crumby things that have happened to you, so…”

He stared at her, noting how a lovely crimson stain was spreading across her cheekbones.

She was so sweet and pretty and…oh.

He felt his heart do a backflip as a giddy grin engulfed his face and a matching blush dotted his own cheeks.

“Thank you, Marinette.”

Maybe the universe hadn’t gotten it so wrong after all.

“Do you play Ultimate Mecha Strike?” he inquired, setting the pastries down on the coffee table as he straightened up the couch, making room for Marinette.

Her eyes lit up. “That one’s my favourite.”

“Perfect,” he chuckled. “Maybe there’s hope for us after all.”

“…Maybe,” she replied with a tentative smile.

Chapter Text

It was well past midnight, but Adrien found himself unable to sleep. His mind was too busy, and frantic thoughts kept snapping him back to consciousness whenever he started to edge toward slumber.

With a sigh, he got up and slipped out of bed, making his way down the long hall of the Graham de Vanily mansion in Knightsbridge to his cousin’s bedroom.

He held his breath as he opened the door as quietly as possible.

“Félix?” he called out tentatively, bracing himself for a caustic reply.

“Adrien?” Félix mumbled groggily. “What’s the matter? Is something wrong?”

Adrien winced. “No. Sorry. I was just…”

He swallowed. “I couldn’t sleep.”

Félix inhaled deeply and then slowly blew it out.

“Would it help if you came in here and got in bed with me?” he suggested. “I know you’re used to your little rat creature always being around, so you probably miss having a bedmate.”

Adrien pursed his lips as he hesitantly stepped into the room. “Would that be okay? I don’t want to bother you.”

Félix rolled his eyes and lifted up the cover for Adrien to climb into the king-size bed with him. “You’ve already woken me up. Now, get in here and settle in so that I can go back to sleep, you dolt.”

A half-amused smile tugged at Adrien’s lips as he closed the door and made his way across the room.

“You’re being awfully nice to me this past week,” Adrien observed.

“Don’t read too much into it,” Félix snorted. “I just feel bad for you. After all, you found your mother dead in a glass coffin in the basement, your father’s a terrorist and probably not going to see the outside of a jail cell ever again, and you just found out you’re a sentimonster. On top of all that, you’ve had to move away from your friends, and you’re stuck with me for the foreseeable future. Even I’m able to summon up a little compassion for someone in your situation.”

Adrien inhaled slowly as he got into bed and settled under the covers.

“Yeah,” he whispered weakly. “I’m not…”

He swallowed, trying to stop the burning sensation of oncoming tears welling up in his throat.

“I’m not having such a great life right now.”

Félix winced. “Did I make you cry?”

“It’s not your fault,” Adrien mumbled, wiping at his eyes with the back of his hand.

“Blast,” Félix grumbled. “I do apologize. My friends frequently tell me I can be a bit insensitive and tactless. It gets worse when I’m tired.”

Adrien gave a weak chuckle. “Sometimes I forget that you’re socially awkward like I am.”

Félix snorted again. “You are socially awkward because Aunt and Uncle kept you isolated the majority of your life. I have no such excuse.”

There was a stretch of silence between the cousins, each of them staring at the ceiling in the dark, grasping for something to say.

“Shall I do a magic trick for you?” Félix offered uncertainly. “Would that cheer you up? Sorry. I’m rubbish at this comfort thing. I could wake up Alan or Claude and have one of them talk to you? Maybe Alan would be best,” Félix reasoned. “He’s the ‘mum friend’, after all. Claude only thinks he’s the ‘mum friend’. I think Allegra would be totally rubbish at this too, but she’d beat someone up for you, if you’d like.”

Félix stopped as he realized that Adrien was giggling.

“Sorry,” Adrien sniffled. “You’re rambling. You really do care, don’t you?”

Félix breathed out a sigh. “You’re my cousin, and you’ve lost everything. Of course I care.”

“I appreciate that you’re trying.” Adrien lightly kicked Félix under the covers. “I’m looking forward to meeting your friends too. They sound nice.”

“They’re more than I deserve,” Félix sighed. “Don’t worry. They’ll adopt you, and then you’ll never be able to get rid of them. You’ll be less lonely then.”

“Fé?” Adrien called softly.

Félix turned his head. “Hm?”

“You’re not as bad at this as you think you are.”

A bark of laughter caught Félix by surprise. “Well, I’m glad you think so. I’m aware that I have very high standards to live up to. I fear I’m nothing like your friends.”

“You don’t have to be,” Adrien assured. “Just being yourself and trying to be there for me is enough.”

“…I’m supposed to be comforting you,” Félix pointed out. “Why are you comforting me?”

Adrien shrugged.

There was another beat of silence before Adrien tentatively asked, “…How did you come to terms with finding out you were a sentimonster?”

Félix shrugged. “I don’t feel inferior to people who came into this world in the usual way. I don’t have a high opinion of most people. I much prefer animals, so I’m not bothered by the fact that I’m not entirely normal.”

Adrien bit the inside of his cheek. “That’s not exactly what I meant. I mean, my friends told me that they didn’t think of me any differently and that I shouldn’t either, so…”

“So, what exactly do you need to come to terms with?” Félix prompted.

Adrien licked his lips nervously. “Do you ever worry that the things you thought and felt weren’t your own thoughts and feelings?”

Félix arched an eyebrow. “How so?”

“Like…the people who had our amoks could control us, right?” Adrien explained. “We’re in control now, but what about before we got our amoks? What if we were never in control before?”

Félix’s eyebrow ascended higher. “You want to know if you’ve been nothing but a puppet this whole time and your life is entirely a lie?”

Adrien winced. “Okay. Maybe your friends are on to something. You’re not very good with tact.”

Félix reached out and smacked his cousin. “Yes or no? Is that what you’re worrying about?”

“Yes, I guess,” Adrien sighed.

Félix pursed his lips. “…Do you remember when we were little and our mothers took us out to the countryside and we caught fireflies in the evenings?”

Adrien blinked, cocking his head to the side. “Yeees?”

Félix rolled his eyes. “Bear with me. I have a point. Do you remember how I used to just put the fireflies in a jar without a second thought, but you made sure that yours had airholes so they could breathe?”

 Adrien nodded. “Yeah. I do remember that. I felt so bad for them, being trapped like that. I was afraid of them suffocating.”

He chuckled softly as the memories came back. “I cried.”

“You cried a lot,” Félix snorted.

Adrien kicked his cousin in the shin.

“It’s true,” Félix replied defensively. “Anyway. You were very concerned about the welfare of the fireflies. Then, our mothers showed us how to flush them down the toilet so that they would light up as they swirled down the drain.”

Adrien winced. “I hated that part. I remember I sobbed because you were drowning them, and I was imagining what it would be like if I drowned, and I thought they must be so afraid.”

Adrien paused, reflecting. “…I did cry a lot, didn’t I?”

“All the bloody time,” Félix snickered. “But you remember your mother scolded you and told you not to cry because they were just bugs and they supposedly didn’t feel anything. She told you to stop crying because the fireflies couldn’t feel afraid…but you didn’t, did you?”

“No, I didn’t.” Adrien narrowed his eyes. “Where are you going with this?”

“She had your amok, didn’t she?”

Adrien went very still. “…Yes.”

“And she told you to stop feeling sad.” Félix slowly fed Adrien the facts, allowing him to reach his own conclusions. “But you didn’t, did you? You were still distraught because you felt empathy for the lightning bugs, even though she told you not to.”

“So…those feelings…were mine,” Adrien realized.

Félix nodded. “I think that, even though we’ve been manipulated by the people with our amoks in the past, we’ve never been soulless dolls. There’s something inside of you that is ‘you’, Adrien. There’s something unique inside of you that no one else has the power to influence or corrupt.”

Adrien exhaled slowly, tears welling up yet again. “…Okay. Good. That’s…”

He swallowed. “That makes me really happy.”

“Good.” A small smile settled on Félix’s lips. “Now, is there anything else I can help you to sort out? Any other existential issues we need to go over, or can we get some sleep now?”

“Thanks, Fé,” Adrien chuckled. “I think I’m good now.”

“Excellent.” Félix breathed an exaggerated sigh, but then his voice softened as he added, “Goodnight, Dri. Pleasant dreams.”

Adrien beamed in the dark like a lighthouse beacon guiding ships home. “Pleasant dreams, Fé.”

Chapter Text

“Don’t worry. I can fix this,” Marinette assured, frantically scribbling in a little pocket notebook as she followed Kagami from the locker rooms to the school entrance.

Kagami silently guided an oblivious Marinette out of the way before she walked into another student. “I don’t necessarily think that there’s anything to fix.”

Marinette’s gaze snapped up from her comprehensive list of schemes to get Kagami and Adrien back together again.

Her eyes narrowed in judgmental incredulity. “What?”

Kagami blew out a long sigh. “I don’t want to date Adrien; therefore, there is nothing for you to fix. You can stop wasting your time and energy on trying to get us back together.”

Marinette’s eye twitched. “But…I can fix this. You two were so great together, and you’ve been really grumpy since you broke up with him, and he’s been so sad. …You just need to give it another chance. I can make this work.”

Kagami pursed her lips, having a mental debate with herself before she patiently replied, “Marinette, I know it’s impossible for you to imagine someone not being happy with Adrien or even not being interested in being with Adrien romantically at all, but I can assure you that I know my own mind. I am not making a hasty decision. I have weighed my options, considered my wants and my needs, and I have made the decision that best aligns with my desires and my values.”

Marinette blinked at Kagami, obviously not comprehending. “…I think you’re confused.”

It took everything within Kagami to keep from growling in frustration and shaking her fists at the sky.

“I want to shake you,” she announced calmly.

Marinette burst out laughing, and the melodious arpeggio of giggles made Kagami’s stomach tie up in knots.

“Trust me,” Marinette assured. “The feeling is mutual. You could be so happy, but you’re giving up too soon. I care about you, Kagami.”

Kagami’s heart gave a flip, and she failed to suppress the rising blush on her cheeks.

“I want you to be happy,” Marinette stressed, putting away her notebook and taking Kagami’s hand in both of hers. “I think Adrien could be the one for you if you’d just give him another chance. Let’s just slow down and talk about this, okay?”

The way Kagami’s heart raced at the feeling of Marinette’s skin against her own told her that, no, Adrien would not be the one to make Kagami happy…but in the interest of prolonging the conversation to keep Marinette around, Kagami nodded.

“Alright. I am willing to discuss the matter and reconsider my decision if you make any valid points I had failed to take into account.”

Marinette did a little victory dance and guided Kagami down the front steps, across the street, and past the bakery.

As they walked around the little park beside Marinette’s house, Marinette attempted to get to the bottom of the hitch in Kagami and Adrien’s relationship that had led to its premature end.

Kagami patiently explained the situation from her perspective, answering each of Marinette’s probing questions.

After about twenty minutes of going in circles (both in the conversation and around the park), Kagami stopped, stubbornly planting her feet.

“Look. Marinette, I appreciate your dedication to my happiness. You have no idea how much joy it brings me to know that you care so deeply, but nothing you have said has made me want to rekindle my relationship with Adrien.”

Marinette wilted in defeat. “But, Kagami—”

“—No.” Kagami cut her off, placing her fingers on Marinette’s lips.

Kagami smiled sadly as she shook her head. “I’ll tell you something that this experience has taught me, Marinette. Adrien did not prioritize me. I was never the most important thing to him. I did not feel valued. I did not feel special. I did not feel loved.”

Marinette tried to open her mouth to interject, but Kagami cut her off once more.

“No. Please listen. I know he’s your friend and you think highly of him. I do not dispute that he is a worthy human being. I’m only saying that he was not a good romantic partner.”

Marinette pursed her lips and dropped her gaze.

Kagami tipped Marinette’s chin up and smiled warmly. “Marinette, what I have learned from this experience is that you are the one who prioritizes my happiness. You are the one who gives me your time and your energy. You are the one who makes me feel important and valued and loved.”

Marinette’s eyes went wide, and her mouth dropped open as she slowly started to follow what Kagami was getting at.

“Marinette, you are the one with whom I wish to be in a relationship,” Kagami confessed.

Marinette started to stutter out a panicked reply, but Kagami interrupted.

“Don’t worry. I know you don’t feel the same way. I’m very aware that your heart belongs to Adrien,” Kagami assured in resignation. “I merely wished for you to know how I feel. I don’t need you to return my feelings, and I don’t need a response. Your friendship is enough for me, and I thank you for that.”

She leaned in and pressed a light kiss to a stunned Marinette’s cheek.

“You have been the very best friend I could have ever asked for,” Kagami informed with a soft, sad smile. “Never change who you are. You’re a beautiful human being, Marinette, and I hope someone makes you as happy as you have made me.”

With a squeeze of Marinette’s hand, Kagami turned to go.

She’d barely made it a step when Marinette tightened her grip on Kagami’s hand, yelping, “Wait!”

Kagami froze and turned back to blink in confusion at the desperation in Marinette’s eyes.

Kagami tipped her head to the side.

“Ice cream!” Marinette blurted out. “We should—! I mean—! Let’s go!”

Bewildered, Kagami allowed Marinette to drag her to the Pont des Arts where André was stationed.

As they sat on one of the benches, sharing an ice cream cone, Kagami summoned up the courage to remark, “I fear I’m getting mixed signals.”

Marinette’s head snapped up, and she stared at Kagami with wide eyes full of terror.

“I confessed my feelings to you and assured you of my continued friendship…and then you brought me here for sweetheart ice cream. I must admit I’m a little confused as to your intentions.”

Marinette swallowed and made a few false starts before she finally got out, “So…I, um…I had never really considered girls before. Adrien is kind of the first person I’ve ever been seriously interested in, and…”

She blew out a sigh.

“It’s complicated, but when you said all that stuff to me, I felt…something. I don’t know what exactly, but…”

She cleared her throat and squirmed on the bench.

“Like…that swoopy feeling I get in my stomach usually whenever Adrien does something dreamy, and it made me think…maybe I could be interested in girls too.”

Kagami slowly began to nod, fighting against the hope that was building inside of her, not wanting to let herself be hurt. “So…what are you saying? What does this mean for the two of us?”

Marinette gulped, tentatively meeting Kagami’s gaze. “I don’t know what I want. I don’t want to hurt you by promising something I don’t know if I can give, but…would it be okay if maybe we tried going on a few dates and seeing where things go?”

She looked away, brow crumpling. “I don’t know if this is a good idea, though. I’m kind of a flake. You see how sometimes I have to split suddenly because I forgot something important. I don’t know if I’d be any better than Adrien flaking on you all the time.”

She blew out a sigh and shook her head. “I’m sorry. I don’t know what I’m doing.”

Kagami gently took Marinette’s chin in her hand and turned it to face her.

“Let’s give it a try,” she suggested. “If it doesn’t work out or you find that your feelings are not the same as mine after all, we can always go back to just being friends, but I think we owe it to ourselves to give this a chance to see if this is something that makes us happy.”

Marinette stared at Kagami in wonder for a moment before slowly beginning to nod.

“Okay,” she whispered. “I think…okay.”

A giddy smile spread like spilt ink across her lips, and she leaned in, giving Kagami’s cheek a quick peck.

“Thank you, Kagami. I’ll try my best.”

Kagami rolled her eyes. “Don’t try. Trying to make things happen is where you get in trouble. Just be. Being who you are is good enough.”

A dark blush stained Marinette’s cheeks, and she found herself smiling so hard it hurt.

It felt like all of nature—from the sun and the breeze to the pigeons congregating on the bridge—was singing with hope and possibility.

Chapter Text

Juleka’s high school graduation party was off to a good start.

They were already an hour and a half in, and Luka hadn’t had to do much rule enforcement yet.

The music was epic thanks to the mix Nino had created for them, and everyone seemed to be having a good time out on the dancefloor.

The bartenders had the list of who was and was not eighteen, and they were checking IDs and following Luka’s instructions about the number of drinks a person could order per hour.

Luka didn’t mind chaperoning and making sure that everyone had a safe, fun evening, but he sure as hell wasn’t going to clean up puke. That meant putting in measures to keep the ship full of teenagers from getting too drunk.

So far, so good. Most of the attendees were abstaining from alcohol altogether or were harmlessly tipsy.

Even Kim and Alix were behaving themselves for the most part. At least, they hadn’t broken anything yet, and that was a win in Luka’s book. Max and Ondine were keeping an eye on their collective partners, but Luka knew that they could only do so much.

After he finished a circuit around the Liberty’s main deck, Luka headed up to the top deck to make sure that no one was too inebriated up there and possibly in danger of falling overboard.

The Seine was filthy, and Luka didn’t wish a dip in it on anyone.

To his surprise, he found Marinette alone up there, sitting on top of the ping-pong table, fiddling with her phone.

“Chanson?” he called out in concern. “Something wrong?”

She jumped and almost dropped her phone.

“Luka.” Her voice was breathy with alarm. “You startled me.”

“Sorry about that.”

He went to her side.

“Are you okay? Why aren’t you down there enjoying the party with your friends?”

She pursed her lips and gazed down at the graduation party in full swing: her friends jumping up and down to the music on the dancefloor, chatting around the firepit, or playing rowdy games.

“…I…can’t,” she finally replied.

He hopped up onto the ping-pong table beside her, reaching out to move a stray bang out of her face. “Why not?”

She shook her head. “I can’t relax. I’m feeling really on edge, and everyone’s going to notice. I don’t want to stress anyone out and ruin the night for everybody.”

Luka clicked his tongue. “You’re not going to ruin anything. Even when you’re anxious, you’re a delight to be around. I bet people are more worried now because they’re wondering where you are.”

Her eyes flew wide in a panic. “Do you really think so?!”

Wincing, he held up his hands placatingly. “Calm down, Marinette. I don’t think anyone’s that worked up about it, but yeah, they’re probably missing you.”

He hesitated before asking, “…Care to talk about what’s got you so on edge?”

She chewed on the inside of her cheek thoughtfully and then looked around to make sure that no one else was within earshot. “I don’t know. It’s just that someone always gets akumatized at these things, and akumatization numbers are usually up anyway in summer, so…I feel like I always have to be on alert.”

Slowly, Luka started to nod. “I see. So, you can’t relax and enjoy the party because…”

He tapped one of his earrings.

She looked around for witnesses once more before she nodded.

He bit his lip, racking his brain for a way to help.

Suddenly, an idea occurred to him. “…You’re probably not going to like this, but…what if you gave them to me for the night?”

Marinette blinked, perplexed. “What?”

“I could fill in for you,” he explained. “That way, you don’t have to worry about anything, and you can go enjoy the party with your friends.”

She was already shaking her head before he finished. “That’s not fair to you. I couldn’t ask you to do that.”

“You don’t have to,” he assured. “I’m volunteering. Besides, is it really fair to you to have all of that responsibility on your shoulders all the time? You should get a night off every once in a while. Why shouldn’t I chip in?”

“This is a bad idea.” She lowered her voice to just above a whisper. “What if there’s an akuma?”

He shrugged. “Then I go fight an akuma. It’s not like I haven’t done it before.”

“It’s different being…” She paused, not wanting to say it out loud in case someone was listening in. “…her. It’s a big responsibility. You have to figure a lot of things out on the fly, and you don’t get a do-over.”

“Yes, but isn’t it similar? The way I have to analyze the situation and make split-second decisions, keeping dozens, sometimes hundreds, of loops straight? I’m not claiming I could fill your shoes full-time, but…for one evening when we don’t even know if I’ll need to suit up?”

He looked at her intently, begging her to take a chance on him.

She looked away. “…I don’t know.”

Luka blew out a sigh. “Okay. If you don’t feel comfortable, I won’t pressure you. I just wish you would trust me more sometimes.”

Her head snapped up in surprise.

“I’m here for you, Chanson,” he stressed. “There’s nothing I want more than to help you and make things easier for you. I wish you’d let me try.”

She reached out and took his hand, giving it a gentle squeeze. “It’s not that I don’t trust you, Luka. I do. I just…have a hard time letting go of control. For the past five years, I’ve had to be very, very careful with the decisions I make because one wrong step could cost everything.”

He nodded, squeezing her hand back. “I understand. Really, I do. I’m sorry. I just have a hard time not taking it personally sometimes. I feel like, if I could only be better, maybe I’d be some use to you, but…”

He sighed, looking away. “Sorry. I don’t mean to put more stress on you.”

“You’re not,” she assured, catching his hands as he tried to pull them away. “Luka, I…”

Tentatively, he met her gaze, tipping his head to the side and patiently waiting for her to continue.

She took a deep breath and blew it out. “Oh, what the hell?”

He gaped as she removed her earrings and held them out to him. “Marinette, are you sure about this?”

“No,” she freely admitted. “But I am sure about you.”

A laugh caught him by surprise, and a wide grin came to his face. “Thank you. I’ll…I won’t let you down.”

He reverently took the earrings and replaced his own with them.

Marinette nodded, looking like a sack of nerves.

He quirked an eyebrow at her. “You okay?”

She shook her head. “Nope. Kind of catastrophizing.”

“Go try to enjoy the party, Chanson,” he urged. “If something happens and I feel like I’m in over my head, I’ll come get you.”

“Okay. Right. Party. I can do that,” she groaned, getting to her feet.

“Have fun,” he reminded.

She waved him away but then paused and turned back around when she got to the top of the walkway.

“…Thank you,” she stressed earnestly. “I don’t think I tell you that enough.”

He shrugged and smiled. “It’s okay.”

She shook her head. “It’s really not. I need to do a better job of letting you know I appreciate you.”

“Your smile is enough,” he assured and delighted in the way it made her blush prettily.

About an hour later, Luka was making the rounds of the main deck when someone wrapped their arms around him from behind.

“Dance with me,” Marinette entreated with a giggle.

Luka’s eyes went wide as he turned around in her embrace.

“Chanson? Have you been drinking?”

“A little,” she confessed, looping her arms around his neck and moving in close to dance flush up against him.

Luka swallowed hard, his hands going down to her hips to push them back a little. “How much is ‘a little’?”

“A little,” she repeated. “I’m not drunk, so you don’t have to worry. You have my permission to dance with me.”

“…Okay,” he relented, allowing himself to be human and give in to temptation.

With a victorious grin more befitting a siren than his sweet beloved, Marinette stepped back in closer, her hands snaking up into his hair.

“M-Marinette,” he gasped, a shiver running down his spine at her caresses. “This… Are you trying to—”

“—Shh,” she whispered, looking him straight in the eye. “I’ve been thinking.”

He gulped. “Oh?”

She nodded. “Mostly about you.”

He choked. “Oh?”

Marinette laughed, a sly grin undulating on her lips. “You’re always there for me, pushing me just the right amount but never too much. You help me be my best self, and you help me get back up on my feet when I fall short. I like who I am with you, Luka, and that’s a big freaking deal. You make me feel like I’m okay…like I’m good. I want to keep feeling like that and growing and getting better with your help.”

She went up on her tiptoes, brushing her lips to his.

He gawked at her, struck absolutely dumb. “You…what are you saying?”

“I love you,” she replied with a self-conscious smile. “I know my love isn’t always pure. Sometimes it’s selfish, and sometimes it’s no good for you…but I want to work on it. I want to do better—be better—for you.”

He licked his lips. “You…You’ve been drinking. You don’t know what you’re saying.”

She shook her head. “I’m not drunk. I’ve had just enough to help me let go of the inhibitions that have been holding me back.”

She pulled him into a rough kiss that made fireworks go off in his brain.

His body melted into hers, and he let himself be pulled down, down, down into her.

The taste of vodka in her mouth snapped him back to reality.

“Marinette,” he panted. “I don’t want… Don’t hurt me,” he begged. “Don’t get my hopes up.”

She reached up, gently running a hand along his jaw. “What do I need to do to prove that I’m serious about you?”

He licked his lips and swallowed. “Tell me you love me again tomorrow when you’re completely sober. Then, I’ll know this is real.”

She took a deep breath and blew it out slowly, reluctantly nodding. “Okay.”

She slipped her hand into his and gave it a squeeze. “I can wait until tomorrow. You’re worth it.”

Luka looked away, a bright blush and a shy smile lighting up his face.

“For tonight…want to dance?” She put her free hand on his shoulder and brought their joined hands up into dance position.

He laughed, lowering his head to touch his forehead to hers. “This isn’t really the music for that kind of dancing.”

As soon as he’d spoken, a slow song started up.

They both broke into silly grins.

“The universe is telling you to dance with me, Luka Couffaine,” Marinette informed, waggling her eyebrows.

He shook his head, slipping his arms around her waist and pulling her in for a slow dance.

“Who am I to argue with the universe?” he whispered into her ear, giving it an affectionate nuzzle.

Chapter Text

Marinette stepped out of the school and paused at the top of the steps under the overhang, looking up miserably at the sky.

It was busy putting on a light show with brilliant flashes of lightning zigging and zagging this way and that in a spiderweb pattern.

Meanwhile, rain poured from the heavens like someone dumping the contents of a bucket down over Paris.

She sighed and resigned herself to waiting until things let up a little and she could make it across the street to the bakery without getting completely soaked.

“We meet again,” a familiar voice chuckled from behind her.

She spun around (nearly giving herself whiplash) and spotted Adrien. “Wh-What?”

He smiled sheepishly, reaching up to rub at the back of his neck. “Sorry. I was just thinking…this reminds me of the day we met.”

She continued to gawk at him.

He misinterpreted her surprise as not remembering and launched into an explanation. “It rained that day. I came out of the school, and you were standing at the top of the steps waiting for the rain to let up because you didn’t have an umbrella. We talked, and I gave you mine.”

“No, I remember,” she assured, snapping out of her daze. “I was just really surprised that you did. You…uh…you met a lot of people that day, and there was a lot of stuff going on, so I didn’t think…”

She looked down at her ballet flats as she scuffed at the ground, a pleased blush highlighting her cheekbones. “I didn’t think you would remember meeting me.”

“Marinette, of course I would,” he stressed, voice soft and full of emotion.

She gave a start and laughed, waving her hands. “Oh, right! Yeah, because we got off to such a rocky start with the gum incident and everything. I must have made such a lousy impression. It’s a miracle you ever talked to me again. No wonder you remember meeting that mean girl who treated you like crap without even bothering to give you the chance to explain. Haha…ha!”

She strained to keep a smile on her face, but it came out looking awkward and pained.

“Marinette, no.” Adrien stepped in and placed a hand on her upper arm.

The forced smile dropped from her face, and she stared at him in hushed awe.

“It wasn’t like that,” he stressed, expression desperate as he tried to make her understand. “I remember because setting the record straight with you and giving you my umbrella was important to me.”

Her eyes widened. “Important? It was?”

He nodded, an adoring smile stretching across his lips and making it all the way up into his eyes. “Very important. That was the first time I made a friend all on my own.”

Her lips rounded into a soft “oh”.

“No one pushed us together. You didn’t reach out to me. I made the decision to try to be your friend, and that was a big deal for me,” he sheepishly explained, reaching up to touch the back of his neck.

“You would have always been special to me anyway, just being the first friend I made myself, but you’re even more special because, over the years, you’ve become one of my very best friends,” he confessed, a light blush settling on his own cheeks.

“I appreciate you so much.” He gave her arm a little squeeze. “You’re always there for me, supporting me, standing up for me, giving me advice, helping me to stand up for myself… You’re really important to me, Marinette. I’ll never forget the day you came into my life.”

She swallowed and nodded. “I’ll never forget either. Adrien…you’re important to me too. So, so important. I can’t even tell you how much you mean to me.”

“Thanks,” he whispered, voice on the edge of breaking as he pulled her into his arms, holding her tight. “I’m really happy to hear that. It means a lot to me that I’m not the only one who feels this way.”

She was tempted to tell him exactly how she felt, but she thought better of it. They were having a moment, and she didn’t want to ruin it by bringing complicated romantic feelings into it.

She hugged him back, deciding that it was enough for now to be important to him.

For so long, she’d yearned for romantic love from Adrien and completely missed the platonic love he felt so strongly for her.

It was enough to be valued. It was enough for him to hold her like this and tell her how much she meant to him.

“Want to come play in the rain with me?”

Marinette’s head snapped up to find a mischievous smirk clinging to Adrien’s lips.

She blinked at him. “What?”

“Come play in the rain with me,” he urged, giving her upper arms a squeeze. “I’ve never gotten to do it before. Mother always worried I’d get a cold, and Father didn’t approve of the mess it made. I’ve seen little kids dancing and stomping in puddles, and I want to do that too.”

She pursed her lips. “Won’t your driver be here any minute? You’ll get in trouble.”

He shook his head. “I’m supposed to be at fencing, so he won’t be here for another hour or so. I, uh…I saw you on the steps and just felt this urge to talk to you, so…I guess I’m skipping fencing.”

She let out a snort of a laugh. “Sorry for unintentionally inspiring you to rebel.”

“I need more of that kind of thing. Nino says I’ve had too many bad influences growing up, and it’s made me boring. I need more people like you to inspire me to have fun and bend the rules a bit.” He gave her a patented wink.

She laughed, shaking her head. “So, you want me to come play in the rain like a little kid with you?”

He gave a little nod and a hopeful smile.

She sighed, unable to deny him anything when he looked at her like that. “Okay. Let’s do this.”

She set her bag down up against the wall so that it was out of the way and wouldn’t get wet, and then she took off her jacket and threw it on top.

Adrien copied her and then looked at her expectantly. “Ready?”

She nodded and then sprinted out into the rain, giving a fearsome whoop.

Adrien raced after her, screaming his head off.

“You didn’t warn me it was cold!” he accused through laughter as he joined her in spinning around with his arms stretched wide.

“You’ve experienced rain before, you doofus,” she cackled. “I shouldn’t have to tell you it’s cold.”

He stuck out his bottom lip in a pout, but his expression went back to being filled with wonder as he watched Marinette play hopscotch with the puddles.

He took a running leap and landed in a puddle with a giant splash.

Marinette screamed as some of the water got her. “Adrien, careful! That stuff’s dirty!”

He rolled his eyes. “It’s not like I got you in the face. Take a shower when you get home.”

With a glint in her eye and an impish smirk, she kicked a nearby puddle, splashing him.

He squealed like a child and then splashed her back.

“What are you guys doing?” Alya yelled from the top of the steps where she and Nino had just come out of the school. “You’re getting soaked!”

“That’s the point!” Marinette called back, still gleefully giggling.

“We’re playing in the rain!” Adrien announced, clearly having the time of his life. “Yo, Nino! Give us some tunes so we can have a dance party!”

Nino burst out laughing but happily complied. “You’re crazy, Bro! You do you.”

Soon, Nino had a catchy dance mix playing loud enough that they could hear it over the rain.

Shaking her head, Alya tossed her things aside and joined them, dragging Nino along behind her.

Before long, fellow students and passersby joined in, and they had a full-fledged dance party going.

Nino’s phone suddenly switched to a familiar slow song about fifteen minutes in, and Adrien looked to Marinette, holding out his hand.

“Will you dance with me?”

Beaming, Marinette took it, stepping in close and wrapping her arms around his neck, her head coming to rest on his shoulder.

He held her tight, like something precious he didn’t want to lose.

The rain pounded down on them, but neither noticed. They were too caught up in the other’s warmth and scent, the feeling of their bodies pressed together.

“Marinette?” Adrien whispered. “I—”

She raised her head, and he lost his train of thought as he got lost in her eyes.

Not really thinking, he leaned in, pressing his lips to hers.

He almost pulled back and apologized, but, a second later, she returned the pressure, kissing him back.

An eternity of slow, experimental kisses passed, and then they gradually pulled back, staring at each other in wonder.

Marinette broke the trance with a self-conscious clearing of her throat. “Um…We should…Do you maybe want to come back to my house and get clean and dry and maybe talk about what just happened?”

“Oh. Uh…Yeah,” Adrien replied nervously, not sure what that meant. “We can do that.”

She had kissed him back, but was she now regretting it? Was she going to tell him it had been a mistake? Would she not want to be his friend anymore now that she knew how he felt for her?

Some of his fears lessened as she took his hand and led him up to the top of the stairs to retrieve their belongings, but neither said anything as they made their way to Tom and Sabine’s, and that put Adrien on edge.

They each took a shower, and Marinette provided fresh clothes for Adrien to change into.

When he came out of the bathroom, she was waiting on the couch for him with blankets, pastries, and hot chocolate.

“Here.” She held out a blanket for him and motioned to the drink and pastries on the coffee table with a tip of her head. “I don’t want you to get a cold. Your mother wasn’t completely off base worrying about that.”

“Thanks.” He tentatively took a seat beside her and helped himself to the baked goods.

There was an unnatural silence, and Adrien caved under pressure and broke it. “Hey, Marinette? I’m sorry if I crossed a line with the kiss back there. I just…I like you. I like you a lot, in more than a just friends kind of way, but I understand if you don’t feel the same. It’s seriously fine, so you don’t have to be afraid to tell me. I’ll respect your wishes,” he assured, looking like a kicked puppy.

She reached out, taking his hot chocolate mug and setting it aside so she could take both of his hands in hers. “Adrien, I want you to know that I’ve been in love with you for a long time. I’ve tried over and over again to tell you, but it’s never panned out until today.”

His eyes widened in shock. “You…love me?”

She nodded, a nervous smile spreading across her lips. “Ever since you gave me your umbrella on the day that we met.”

His face rapidly reddened even as a smile of exhilaration bloomed there as well. “For real?”

She nodded.

“Then…you’ll go out with me?” He held his breath in anticipation.

She nodded again, more vehemently.

“And I…can do this again?” He slowly leaned in, telegraphing his intentions in order to give her the chance to say no or pull away.

She took his face in her hands and pulled him to her, engulfing him in a passionate kiss that melted his very bones.

Chapter Text

Luka’s flat smelled of stale clothing and alcohol.

Adrien added deep cleaning to his mental to do list as he carried his bags to the empty room that was supposed to be a second bedroom but had remained unused since Luka’s previous roommate moved back to Nice to help out with her aging grandmother.

Adrien tossed his bags on the bed with a sigh and headed back through the living room to Luka’s room, gently moving rubbish out of the way with his foot as he went.

Deep cleaning moved up a position on Adrien’s list as he spotted a gang of flies chowing down on a half-eaten box of pizza.

He didn’t bother knocking before entering Luka’s bedroom because he knew his friend would still be passed out from his drinking binge the night before.

He stepped over piles of trash and dirty clothing as he headed over to the bed where Luka was twisted up in the covers in an uncomfortable-looking position.

“Luka?” Adrien shook Luka’s arm gently. “It’s noon. Time to get up.”

Luka made a semi-conscious grunting noise.

“Come on,” Adrien urged, starting to detangle the sheets from Luka’s legs. “We need to get you up and clean and fed and hydrated. You’ll feel better afterwards.”

“Adrien?” Luka blinked blearily up at his friend.

Adrien put on a dazzling smile. “That’s me. In the flesh.”

“What are you doing here?” Luka struggled to push himself up to sitting, still a little disoriented and dizzy with a headache.

“Jacob called and ratted you out,” Adrien informed with a shrug. “He said he thought you’d had a little too much at the bar after you guys’ gig last night, so I came by to make sure you were taking care of yourself.”

Luka winced, too embarrassed to meet Adrien’s gaze. “Sorry. I don’t…I just…I didn’t mean to drink so much, but I…”

“You’re a wreck because of the breakup,” Adrien supplied bluntly but not unkindly. “It happens. Now, time to get up. I’m drawing the blinds, so shield your eyes.”

Luka winced again as Adrien went over to the window and let the midday light into the artificially darkened room.

“Do you want to shower and brush your teeth and stuff while I make you breakfast?” Adrien asked as he headed for the closet, searching for clean clothes for Luka to change into.

He added doing laundry to his mental list.

“Adrien, you don’t have to do that,” Luka protested. “I—”

He grunted as Adrien tossed a t-shirt at him, hitting him in the face.

Luka pulled the t-shirt off of his head and sighed. “Adrien, I can make my own breakfast.”

Adrien waved Luka’s words away. “I’m sure you can, but I’m going to do it for you today. Do you want coffee?”

“Adrien, stop,” Luka groaned. “You don’t have to do this.”

“I know,” Adrien assured, fetching a clean pair of jeans, underwear, and socks from the chest of drawers. He set them down on the bed beside Luka. “I’m doing this because I want to.”

Luka’s entire face turned red as he muttered, “I don’t want you to do this.”

Adrien shrugged. “Because you’re used to being the one who takes care of others. You don’t know how to accept other people taking care of you.”

Luka shifted uncomfortably, his gaze dropping to the t-shirt in his lap.

“I’m too hung over for this,” he grumbled.

Adrien issued an ultimatum: “If you want me to stop taking care of you, stop this self-destructive spiral of yours. I hadn’t said anything because I realize what a big deal the loss of this relationship is for you, and I thought you just needed to process everything and grieve. God knows I was a mess after we found my mother and my father was arrested. I get that you can’t magically make yourself okay, and it’s fine for you to be a mess, but what you can do right now is not make things worse.”

Adrien motioned at the room with its containers of spoiled takeaway and mountains of discarded clothing and items that hadn’t made it back to the places they belonged.

“Eating crappy food, drinking yourself into an oblivion, not keeping up on personal hygiene, and throwing your sleep schedule out the window are making things worse.”

Luka’s shoulders climbed up to meet his ears. “I know that, and the lecture isn’t really making me feel better about it.”

“Maybe not, but someone needs to give you a good kick in the pants to get you out of your own head, and it might as well be me,” Adrien snorted in frustration.

There was a beat of tense silence.

Adrien took a deep breath and exhaled slowly as he lowered himself to sit on the bed next to Luka, placing a supportive hand on Luka’s back.

His voice lowered and softened as he assured, “I know this is hard. I remember what it was like to not be able to get out of bed or eat or sleep. I remember not having the energy to make a sandwich or brush my teeth. I also remember my friends being there for me, making me food, helping me get up and get dressed, making sure I showered and drank water and got out of the house.”

Tentatively, Luka turned his head to meet Adrien’s gaze.

“I remember when you moved in with me so that I wouldn’t be alone, so that I’d always have someone there to take care of me when I couldn’t take care of myself,” Adrien added meaningfully. “I remember when you used to hold me as I cried myself to sleep.”

He blew out another sigh as he confessed, “I’m just frustrated because I’m feeling powerless. I love you, and it hurts to see you in so much pain. …Maybe you can relate?”

A rueful smile spread across Luka’s lips, and he nodded. “Yeah. I remember when you were hurting and it felt like there was nothing I could do.”

An impish grin twisted up the corners of Adrien’s mouth. “So, you understand why I have to kick your butt out of bed and make sure you shower and eat and get some fresh air and exercise.”

Luka groaned. “Nooooo. I don’t wanna. Stop logic-ing me.”

Adrien leaned in and pressed a kiss to Luka’s cheek. “It’s for your own good. I know it doesn’t feel good, but this is necessary. I’m going to get you presentable and fed, and then we’re going on a short walk.”

Luka let out an even more pathetic groan. “Adrien, I can’t.”

“You can and you will,” Adrien decreed, getting to his feet. “Now, get up and take those clothes off. You smell like bar.”

Luka winced. “This is not the context in which I envisaged you telling me to take my clothes off.”

Adrien shrugged. “Tough. Get better, and then we’ll talk. You’re the one who taught me self-worth. It’s your own fault that I know I’m better than being someone’s rebound.”

Luka blew out a sigh. “I think…maybe it’s too soon to be joking about this kind of thing.”

Adrien leaned down and placed a kiss right on the edge of Luka’s mouth. He stared Luka right in the eye as he assured, “I’m not joking. I’m one hundred percent serious about you.”

Luka gulped. “O-Oh.”

With a wink, Adrien straightened back up and turned to head for the kitchen. “I’m moving in with you, by the way. Clearly, someone needs to be here to keep your flat clean and make sure you eat and sleep and don’t overthink things and get depressed. I’ll stay for a few months until I’m positive you’re back up on your feet…and then maybe we can talk about our relationship status, but that needs to go on the backburner for now. Right now, we need to get you well again.”

Luka’s heart fluttered as he watched Adrien go. His head was awhirl with too many thoughts and feelings for still being half-drunk. Love and gratitude stood out above the others.

“Adrien?”

Adrien turned in the doorway, giving Luka a questioning tip of the head.

Luka swallowed. “Thank you…for putting up with me. I’m really thankful to have you in my life. Thanks for looking out for me.”

Adrien winked again. “You’re very welcome. I look forward to loving and tolerating the crap out of you for a long time to come.”

Luka’s stomach swooped. “Me too.”

Chapter Text

Nino opened his apartment door and immediately spotted Adrien’s shoes lined up neatly in the entranceway.

An eager smile twisted up the corners of his mouth as he unceremoniously kicked off his own shoes, letting them land where they would.

He slipped on his house scuffs and made his way into the flat proper, expecting to see Adrien lounging on the couch, playing videogames or reading a book.

His best friend was nowhere in sight, so Nino set his satchel down on the armchair and tossed his wallet and keys in the empty fishbowl on the side table.

He made his way to his bedroom and peeked his head in.

Adrien was curled up in Nino’s bed, looking like an angelic furniture advertisement.

It did funny things to Nino’s stomach—even more so because Adrien didn’t appear to be wearing any clothing.

Nino cleared his throat, causing Adrien to startle out of his drowse and lift his head.

“So, is there a reason you’re naked in my bed? Not that I’m complaining,” Nino hurriedly assured. “Just curious.”

“I’m not naked!” Adrien sat up in alarm, pushing off the covers to reveal that he was, in fact, wearing Carapace boxers.

This did nothing to calm the situation in Nino’s pants, and Nino suspected that the image which was now graven into his retinas would be inspiring many, many sleepless nights to come.

“Nice,” Nino replied eloquently.

Adrien shrugged and unselfconsciously arranged one of the throws around himself. “I’m in your bed because I was cold, but I felt weird about stealing your clothes, so I was waiting until you got home to ask your permission.”

“You really didn’t have to do that,” Nino sighed, shifting to lean against the doorjamb. “Next time you show up at my place half-dressed, please raid my closet.”

As much as Nino enjoyed seeing his crush parade around in his underthings in Nino’s bedroom, Nino cared more about Adrien not catching a cold.

“Oh. Thank you.”

Even after a decade of friendship, Adrien was still surprised when Nino was nice to him, and Nino hated it. He wanted to throttle the people who had made kindness and generosity into oddities for Adrien…but Émilie was dead, and Gabriel was rotting in a jail cell.

Without further prompting, Adrien got up and went to Nino’s closet, selecting a nerdy shirt that read “here comes treble” with a picture of a treble clef on the front. Adrien grabbed a pair of jeans from the chest of drawers and then picked out a hoodie with a Triforce emblem from The Legend of Zelda.

Alya had always stolen that hoodie too, and the memory made Nino’s heart hurt even as Adrien obliviously changed into Nino’s clothes in front of him.

He needed to call Alya. He wasn’t sure where her latest adventure had taken her, and he needed to make sure she was being safe as she carved out a spot for herself in the professional world of journalism.

“Why were you naked in the first place?” It suddenly occurred to Nino to ask.

Adrien grimaced. “I got mauled by fans again.”

Nino winced. “Again?”

Adrien shrugged. “It’s because I just did that ad campaign for Marinette, so my face is all over the place. People always get especially crazy after a new ad campaign.”

Nino clicked his tongue and shook his head. “Man. People need to learn some self-control. What the hell?”

A realization hit him. “Wait. Those psychopaths stole your clothes?”

Adrien grimaced as he went back to the bed to sit. “They got my jacket and my shirt. At least they didn’t get my bag, so all my stuff is safe, and I kept my jeans, but they got something greasy all over them, so I took those off when I got here. I was going to ask if I could use your washing machine.”

“Mec, go for it,” Nino assured, absolutely exasperated. “Geez. Your fans are nuts. This is why I swore off women.”

“Two things.” Adrien held up two fingers. “One: you swore off women because Alya chose her career over settling down and marrying you, and there’ll never be another woman for you after Alya. Two: I have male fans as well, and they harass me sometimes too. You don’t see me swearing off romance, though.”

Nino arched an eyebrow. “You don’t date. You haven’t dated in almost nine years.”

Adrien pursed his lips. “Well…I mean…I couldn’t.”

Nino’s eyebrow continued skyward. “You haven’t been a superhero for three years now. What’s your excuse?”

Adrien looked away. “I was healing and learning how to be a functional adult. It wasn’t wrong to prioritize myself over romantic relationships. My therapist said so.”

“I’m not saying you did anything wrong,” Nino quickly backpedaled. “I’m really proud of you and all the work you’ve done…I’m just a little worried that you’re stalling. I mean, I think you could be ready now. …Have you thought about it recently?” he gently pushed.

Adrien shook his head. “Most of the people I’d be interested in being with already have partners.”

Nino fought with himself for a moment, torn between the selfish thing and the thing that was best for Adrien.

Blowing out a sigh, he went over to the bed and sat down, giving Adrien’s shoulder a nudge. “You know, you could ask to join Luka, Marinette, and Kagami’s polycule. They’d take you in an instant.”

Adrien shifted uncomfortably, averting his gaze. “I don’t know. They’ve been together a while. I don’t want to be the odd one out, coming in so late. They’re probably set in their ways, and there’s no room for me.”

Nino pursed his lips. “Maybe, but what could it hurt to try? You deserve to be happy, Adrien, and maybe they’re the ones for you.”

Adrien shook his head. “I don’t know. I’m kind of thinking I’d rather…”

Nino frowned. “Rather what?”

“There’s someone else.” Adrien fidgeted nervously with the sleeves of Nino’s borrowed hoodie.

Nino’s eyes narrowed. “Who? Someone I know?”

Adrien laughed, a wounded, pathetic sound.

“Adrien? Who is it?” Nino prompted, starting to get concerned.

Adrien looked up with watery eyes and a sad smile.

Their gazes locked, and Nino’s stomach fluttered.

Adrien’s eyes flickered down to Nino’s lips where they rested thoughtfully for a moment before moving back up.

Nino gulped, feeling the world shift.

Adrien looked away, shaking his head and laughing joylessly. He patted Nino’s leg and then stood, padding over to the doorway.

“Can I stay here tonight?” he called back over his shoulder. “I don’t want to risk going back to mine in case those animals are still stalking the streets for me.”

“Adrien?” Nino called after him, his voice close to cracking.

“I’ll make you dinner,” Adrien offered, blatantly ignoring Nino’s attempt to discuss whatever that had just been.

Nino got to his feet, following Adrien out of the bedroom. “Adrien.”

“What do you want to eat?” Adrien briskly made his way to the kitchen, not looking back. “Stir fry? Curry? Waffles?”

“Gosh darn it,” Nino growled, picking up his pace.

He grabbed Adrien’s wrist to slow him down and wrapped his arms around Adrien from behind, pulling him in tight.

“I’m sorry,” Adrien whimpered. “I didn’t mean to… Just pretend I didn’t say anything. I didn’t mean to screw everything up.”

“Adrien,” Nino groaned in frustration, spinning Adrien around and giving him an intent look before crushing their lips together.

Adrien’s legs gave out on him, and Nino followed him to the floor, not letting up with kiss after kiss after desperate kiss.

Eventually, Nino pulled back, gasping, “Adrien” like the word was an epiphany.

Adrien swallowed, struggling to find the breath to ask, “What does that mean? …That word. …You say it like it means something to you.”

“It means everything to me,” Nino assured, just as winded and dizzy with exhilaration.

“…But…Alya?” Adrien asked in confusion.

Nino shook his head. “Alya may be the only woman for me, but even before the two of us broke up, you had a place in my heart.”

He laughed fondly. “She used to joke that I had a free pass so long as it was you. I’ve always…I’ve felt this way for you for a long time.”

“Oh,” Adrien whispered, mystified. “So…you like me too?”

Nino face-palmed. “Were you here sixty seconds ago when I was trying to get my tongue down your throat? I don’t do that with just anybody. Yes, I like you.”

A giddy smile tentatively formed on Adrien’s lips. “So…you’ll be my boyfriend, and we can kiss more sometime?”

“Yes,” Nino confirmed, trying not to sound too eager as he offered, “In fact, we can kiss more right now, if you like?”

Adrien bit his lip and shook his head. “Maybe later. I kind of…after what happened with the mob of fans today, I’ve kind of had enough of being mauled. I’d rather…”

He looked away in embarrassment as he asked, “Could we maybe go sit on the couch and talk for a bit? And could you just hold me for a while? I kind of just want someone to be gentle with me right now.”

“You got it, Babe,” Nino assured, an adoring look on his face as he reached out a finger to caress Adrien’s cheek.

Adrien breathed out a sigh of relief and smiled. “Thank you.”

“Sure thing. Now, come on.” Nino got to his feet and gave Adrien a hand up. “Let’s go snuggle.”

Nino wrapped an arm around Adrien’s waist, carefully guiding him over to the couch where they curled up for a good snuggle, Adrien resting his head on Nino’s chest and purring softly as Nino lovingly ran his fingers through Adrien’s hair.

Chapter Text

Kagami was coming to regret how closely her mother’s company was linked with Gabriel. Over the years, it had resulted in more and more appearances at fashion industry events.

Yes, it was interesting to see everyone’s clothing, and, yes, the food was decent, and the venues made for excellent scenes to draw later, but fashion industry events also meant interacting with some of the most loathsome people.

Like the playboy wannabe sons of investors who thought their wealth entitled them to a woman’s time and attention.

“Aren’t you Adrien Agreste’s girlfriend?” one such individual asked Kagami at one such event.

“I am not,” Kagami replied levelly, attempting to shut down his advances with her icy tone and impassive expression. It hadn’t worked for the past five minutes, but she still had hope.

“But you two did date a while back, didn’t you?” another such investor’s son with pimple-scarred cheeks pressed, leaning too far into Kagami’s personal bubble for her liking.

“I don’t see how that is any concern of yours.” Maybe if she telegraphed how bored she was of their company they’d get their egos bruised and leave.

“Oh-ho!” the first entitled brat laughed, leaning back with his hands on his hips.

“She’s feisty,” he observed to his buddy.

“Wanna dance with us, feisty lady?” the second young man chuckled, leaning in even closer.

“I’d rather cut my feet off,” Kagami informed bluntly. “You are dull-witted and crude and clearly not my equal. I do not wish to spend even a moment more in your company, so kindly find someone else to inflict yourselves upon.”

“Hey, now,” the first blockhead growled, heat rising in his face. “That’s not a very nice thing to say.”

“Yes,” she confirmed. “I had no intention of being nice because you haven’t merited it. You have nothing of value to me. Please leave.”

“No one talks to us like that,” the second young heir snarled, reaching out to grab Kagami’s arm.

Just then, a hand shot out, taking the man’s wrist and pulling it back over his shoulder.

“The lady said ‘no’.”

The second man gave a yelp of surprise while the first took a nervous step back.

Kagami discreetly gawked at her would-be savior—a young woman in a well-tailored black suit with a white undershirt and the bowtie untied and left hanging around her neck like a miniature scarf.

Her inky black hair was down and fell just past her shoulders, and her sapphire eyes were framed by a red domino mask with black spots.

The wires crossed in Kagami’s mind, and her first thought was “Ladybug”, but the young woman was obviously not transformed.

Letting go of the assailant, the young woman turned to Kagami and dipped into a gallant bow. “May I escort you this evening…My Lady?”

She peeked up uncertainly, and Kagami was intrigued by the light blush peeking out under her mask.

Kagami held out her hand for the stranger to take. “Finally, a real gentleman.”

Both young men bristled at the slight, spiting bigoted curses under their breaths as they shuffled off to tend to their wounded pride.

The Ladybug lookalike looped her arm through Kagami’s and guided her away from the brutes, along the outer edge of the ballroom.

“I’m really sorry about that,” she apologized shamefacedly in a whisper. “I know you could have handled yourself just fine. You didn’t need me to intervene, and it was presumptuous of me, but…I saw the way they were treating you and heard the things they said. …Those pigs just made me so angry. I—”

“—Not to worry,” Kagami assured, giving her escort a small smile and a pat on the arm. “It’s enough that you acknowledge that I had the situation in hand. Sometimes, it’s nice not to have to handle everything oneself.”

“Oh,” Not-Ladybug chuckled, some of her nerves settling. “Oh, good. I was a little worried I’d offended you.”

Kagami waved her concerns away. “Not at all. Those clods offended me. You…You intrigue me,” she confessed, her smile turning sly as her escort’s blush deepened. “What’s your name?”

Not-Ladybug jumped. “My-My name?”

Kagami grinned. “Unless you’d like me to call you ‘Ladybug’?”

The young woman waved her free arm frantically in a way that triggered a bout of déjà vu in Kagami.

“I’m not Ladybug!”

Kagami shrugged. “Well, if the mask fits.”

“I’m wearing it because I’m nervous,” the girl explained. “I thought that maybe dressing like Ladybug would give me some courage. I mean…there are a lot of influential people here who could make or break my career, so…”

“That’s valid,” Kagami assured with a nod. “So, what do you want me to call you, O, Mysterious Not-Ladybug?”

She thought for a moment before replying, “…Lotus. That’s my codename.”

Kagami quirked an eyebrow. “A codename? Are you a spy or something?”

Lotus grimaced. “Yeah. Something like that.”

Kagami was becoming more and more fascinated by the second.

“Well, will you dance with me, Miss Spy?”

Lotus’s eyes went wide, and she looked around, as if trying to determine if Kagami had been speaking to someone else. “You want to dance with me?”

Kagami rolled her eyes, but the action was tempered by an amused smile. “Do you see any other attractive women around here?”

Lotus started to look around again, but Kagami reached out and caught her by the chin.

“Yes, I want to dance with you,” she declared unequivocally.

Lotus’s mouth rounded into an amazed ‘o’ as they moved out onto the dancefloor. Lotus tentatively stepped forward, looping her arms around Kagami’s neck.

“Um…so…I’ve never danced with another girl before. Am I doing this right?” Lotus checked nervously.

Kagami smiled fondly, assuring, “This will suffice for a slow dance. If we were to do a foxtrot or a waltz, adjustments would need to be made, but I could always lead if necessary.”

Lotus bit her lip. “I actually don’t know how to dance ballroom. …Maybe you could teach me sometime. I’d like to be able to dance with you again.”

Her eyes darted away as her cheeks flared up again.

“…For about a year now, I’ve wanted to ask you to do something like this with me…but I’ve been too scared,” she confessed, making Kagami’s eyes go wide. “I didn’t want to ruin anything.”

“Do I know you?” Kagami pressed. “I thought you felt familiar.”

Lotus nodded shyly. “I’ve never been interested in another girl before, so this is all kind of new, and I’m not sure what I’m doing, but…”

Her gaze flickered back up to Kagami’s. “Earlier, you said I was attractive. Would you be interested in dating a woman?”

Kagami’s response was cut off by her phone sounding with the dreaded ringtone.

Kagami winced. “That’s my mother summoning me. I need to go find her.”

Lotus released the dance hold and stepped back, nodding and avoiding Kagami’s gaze.

Kagami reached out and tipped up Lotus’s chin. “That wasn’t a ‘no’, you know. …I think I would be interested in giving you a chance. Something about you feels right. I’m not usually comfortable with strangers, but…I feel something with you. Could I please know the identity of the woman who’s piqued my interest so that we may continue this flirtation at a later date?”

Swallowing hard, Marinette tipped up her mask. “Hi, Kagami.”

Kagami’s mouth dropped open, and her lungs forgot how to breathe for a moment.

Marinette looked away. “It’s okay if you want to take back everything you just said now that you know it’s me. I didn’t mean to trick you or anything. If you just want to be friends, I understand. If you don’t want to be friends anymore, I understand that too, but—”

Kagami stepped in, pressing a lingering kiss to Marinette’s cheek, right at the corner of her mouth.

“I will be calling you tonight to discuss the details of our first date,” she assured, pulling away with a wink.

Marinette was left stunned and breathless, heart racing as Kagami turned and made her way off the dancefloor.

Chapter Text

XY was not having a very funky fresh day.

There had been a bunch of akumas, and now he was stuck at this lame party for some foreign prince dude. The party had already been interrupted by an akuma attack, and Xavier-Yves had been hoping that they would just cancel it, but no. Everyone had gone back to the festivities as soon as Ladybug’s magical ladybirds had fixed everything.

That left XY to sulk and munch on hors d’oeuvres until his father said they could leave.

Xavier-Yves reached out for another mini quiche and jumped when his hand brushed someone else’s.

“Oh, sorry,” the other person quickly apologized, withdrawing their hand.

XY turned to find Luka Couffaine with slicked-back hair, wearing a flatteringly cut suit jacket over a dress shirt and skinny jeans.

XY’s mouth dropped open, and the mini quiche went flying across the room as he raised his arm to point incredulously at Luka.

“It’s you!” he gasped. “You’re that hot guy whose music we stole!”

Luka froze, mind doing gymnastics to try to unpack that utterance. “Uh…yes?”

Xavier-Yves gave Luka a more thorough onceover and then whistled long and low, impressed. “You clean up good.”

“Thank you?” Luka replied, still feeling wrongfooted.

Suddenly, an idea occurred to XY, and he took a step back. “Wait. You’re not gonna, like, beat me up, are you?”

Luka’s eyes went wide. “What? No! Why would I do that?”

“Because we stole your song.” XY shook his head, like the reason should have been obvious. “I don’t know. Your akuma really seemed to have it out for Dad, and you were kind of rough when you were tying me up, so…”

Xavier-Yves shrugged. “I don’t know. I just figured you were still mad?”

Luka winced, and the tips of his ears began to turn pink.

He cleared his throat. “So…um…I’m really sorry about that. As you might know, akuma victims aren’t in control when they’re akumatized, and I don’t remember what the akuma did, but I’m sorry if it hurt you. Please know that I have no intention of harming you,” he stressed.

Tentatively, Luka held out a hand. “Truce?”

XY blinked in surprise but then accepted the handshake.

“Truce,” he agreed. “So…we’re good?”

Luka nodded, offering a hesitant smile. “If you’d like, we can just start over. I’m Luka Couffaine.”

“Xavier-Yves Roth.” XY gave a nod of greeting. “Well, I’m glad you’re not, like, still out to get me. I was really afraid I was on your broccoli list.”

Luka blinked. “What’s a broccoli list?”

“It’s like…a list of people you can’t stand and want to do mean things to,” XY explained.

Luka’s head tipped to the side. “Like a shit list?”

Xavier-Yves’s eyes widened to the size of the mini quiche that had unceremoniously met its end a minute before. “You can’t say shit here! You’ll get in trouble!”

Luka shrugged with a half-amused, half-perplexed smile. “I’m sixteen. What are they going to do? Wash my mouth out with soap?”

XY had to think about this. “…I don’t know.”

Luka shrugged again. “So, why ‘broccoli’ list?”

Xavier-Yves returned the shrug. “I don’t like broccoli.”

Luka nodded his approval. “Valid.”

There was a beat, and then XY thought to ask, “So, why are you here? I thought this was one of those boring, ritzy parties.”

Luka bit his lip. “Um…so… It turns out that Jagged Stone is my biological father?”

XY leaned in closer, his face clearly reading, “What the what?”

Luka laughed awkwardly, rubbing at the back of his neck. “Yeah. That’s…what I thought. I’m going to need a new wardrobe because it’s kind of weird to have your own dad’s face all over your clothing, isn’t it?”

XY nodded, imagining having his own father’s face on his shirt.

Luka cleared his throat. “So, yeah. I just found out today, and I guess he felt bad for ignoring my existence for sixteen years, so he decided to bring me along to this party to make up for it?”

Xavier-Yves rested a supportive hand on Luka’s shoulder, giving him a sympathetic look. “I’m sorry. My dad sucks too.”

Luka froze as a realization hit him. “…That was pretty sucky of him, wasn’t it? Leaving my pregnant mother like that.”

A deep frown creased Luka’s brow. “…And now that I think about it, a lot of his songs kind of hit differently.”

He winced. “…Maybe I need a new favourite artist.”

“There’s always me,” XY cheerfully volunteered. “I’m available.”

Luka blinked at his companion for a moment before tactfully replying, “…Thanks. I’ll consider it.”

Xavier-Yves shot Luka finger guns.

Luka blew out a sigh, scanning the room for his newfound father.

Jagged was in the middle of an animated conversation, waving his arms and periodically playing the air guitar to demonstrate.

Luka pursed his lips. “…Jagged doesn’t seem like a bad guy, though. Maybe…Maybe we’ll be able to make things right now that we’ve met.”

“Maybe,” XY agreed with a helpful nod, hoping that things worked out better than with his own father. “…So, what’s it like to have a crocodile for a brother?”

A look of amazement quickly chased an alarmed expression around Luka’s face. “…I have a crocodile for a brother.”

A wince of pain and chagrin followed as Luka reached another realization. “The crocodile is my father’s favourite son.”

Luka positively wilted.

Xavier-Yves winced in sympathy and reached out to pat Luka on the shoulder. “But…like…you said you two just met today, right? Maybe he’ll change his mind? I mean, I’ve met Jaws over there, and he’s really not that great. He almost ate my sweet kicks once.”

Luka blew out a sigh. “Yeah. Maybe you’re right. Sorry. I’m just…having a really bad day.”

XY kept patting Luka’s shoulder, not really sure what else to do. He hadn’t had much opportunity to comfort others in his life.

“I’m sorry,” he offered uncertainly. “That sucks.”

Luka lifted his gaze, looking a little pathetic as he confessed, “My girlfriend dumped me this afternoon too.”

“Ouch.” XY winced again. Then, an idea struck him. “You know what? You need cake. Cake makes everything better.”

He took Luka by the hand and tugged him along to the other end of the buffet table where the desserts were laid out.

Luka took one look at the gorgeous, tiered cake and chuckled ironically. “My girlfriend’s parents made that cake.”

Xavier-Yves stared at Luka incredulously for a beat. “…Well, mare.”

“Yeah,” Luka sighed, starting to giggle in earnest. “‘Mare’ about sums it up.”

“That’s it,” XY declared. “We’re blowing this popsicle stand and going to McDonald’s.”

Luka blinked. “What?”

“Yeah,” XY confirmed. “There’s one just around the corner. This party is totally undope anyway.”

Still holding Luka’s hand, Xavier-Yves began to tow the other teen out of the banquet hall and out the front doors of the Hôtel de Ville.

Luka followed wordlessly, still dumb with amazement that this was even happening.

They walked across the plaza, took a right down the Rue de Renard, and there they were at McDonald’s.

XY ordered a bunch of pastries from the McCafé, and, just like that, Luka found himself splitting mini apple pies, three kinds of cheesecake, a confetti doughnut, and a variety of cookies with Xavier-Yves Roth.

It was a little mind-blowing. If someone had told him yesterday that this would be occurring, he wouldn’t have believed it.

“…You’re…not awful,” Luka realized halfway through the meal.

XY looked up from his cookie with chocolate smeared across his lips.

He shrugged, confirming, “Not all the time, no.”

Luka pursed his lips, considering. “…Earlier, you said I was hot.”

XY nodded.

“…Was that just, like, an objective observation, or do you personally find me attractive?” Luka pressed, trying to get a feel for the situation.

Xavier-Yves shrugged again. “I’d make out with you.”

Luka’s face felt like molten lava as he averted his eyes.

He cleared his throat and hesitantly confessed, “You’re kind of attractive too.”

XY beamed, sitting up a little taller in his seat.

He got told he was attractive a lot, but it felt different, more genuine, coming from Luka. It felt like it actually meant something.

Luka shifted uncomfortable. “Sorry for ripping that mask off your face the other day. That must have hurt.”

XY waved Luka’s apology away. “It’s okay. I was kind of too distracted by your hotness to notice.”

Tentatively, Luka met XY’s gaze as he asked, “Could I maybe have your number? And could we maybe do something like this again sometime?”

“Sure!” XY agreed enthusiastically. “I’d like that. You’re kind of cool to hang out with when you’re not angry at me. I mean, it was hot when you were angry, but kind of scary too. I like you better like this.”

Luka could feel the roots of his hair blushing, but amidst the embarrassment, a pleased smile bloomed on his lips. “Thanks. I’m happy to hear that.”

Xavier-Yves ruined the mood by asking, “You gonna finish that McChoconuts?”

Luka burst out laughing and pushed the pastry towards his new friend. “You go ahead.”

Chapter Text

It was a quiet night on the Liberty, and Sass was dozing in his little blanket nest in the drawer of Luka’s nightstand while Luka quietly strummed a soothing melody on his ukulele.

“You should try to go to sleep soon, Hatchling,” he gently counseled his chosen, knowing it wouldn’t do any good.

Luka was an inveterate insomniac.

“I’ll try in a bit,” Luka assured, not looking up from his instrument. “I’m not really feeling it right now.”

“Very well,” Sass sighed, shaking his head fondly.

Luka paused playing to reach out and give Sass’s chin a little scritch. “Thanks for attempting to look out for me, Little Buddy. I do appreciate it.”

“It’s alright.” Sass leaned into the touch. “I know you do.”

Sass was more concerned with making sure Luka knew how much Sass appreciated him. The young man had been nothing but generous, kind, and attentive since Marinette had entrusted Sass to Luka full-time.

Sass wasn’t used to that kind of care and affection. He rarely got to come out of the box for any meaningful duration, so it had been a long time since he had bonded with a holder.

It had been a long time since Sass had had a partner to love and protect. He’d only been living with Luka for a few months, but he could already feel himself hopelessly attached.

Sass opened his mouth to attempt to convey some small part of the gratitude and love he felt to Luka, but the moment was interrupted when Chat Noir came scrambling in through the porthole window onto Luka’s bed.

“Help,” Chat begged, dropping a duffle bag to the floor and looking to Luka with wild, desperate eyes.

“Adrien?” Luka gawked. “What’s wrong? What happened? Are you hurt?”

Chat shook his head and then tackled Luka into a hug, almost sending the ukulele flying.

Luka hurriedly set the instrument aside and wrapped his arms around Chat Noir protectively.

“Shh,” Luka soothed. “It’s okay. You’re safe. Just calm down and talk to me, okay? I’m going to help you, but I need you to tell me what’s going on.”

Chat lifted his head to choke, “My-My mother,” through the tears that had broken through the dam Chat had been frantically trying to hold up until then.

Luka balked in surprise. He hadn’t seen that one coming.

“Your mother?” he verified. “What about your mother? She disappeared a couple years ago, right?”

Chat shook his head, sniffling, trying to find his voice. “He has her.”

Luka’s eyes narrowed. “Who has her?”

“P-Papillon. In the basement.” Chat struggled to get the words out.

“Papillon has your mother?” Luka repeated slowly, trying to make sense of Chat’s rushed, fragmented speech.

“In the basement of our house. I found her. I think she’s dead,” Chat spit out frantically. “Papillon…He… She’s in a coffin. He’s keeping her in the basement. She’s been down there all this time. I never realized… I never realized… I should have realized…”

Seeing that Chat was quickly spiraling, Luka cupped Chat’s face in his hands, forcing him to look Luka in the eyes.

“Adrien? Angel, look at me,” Luka gently instructed. “We need to calm down, okay? Can you breathe with me? In, two, three, four. Out, two, three, four,” Luka coached, and Chat tried his best to focus on Luka and copy his breathing pattern.

Luka gave Chat’s hand an encouraging squeeze. “There you go. You’re doing so good, Adrien. Just keep breathing.”

Sass quietly observed from his nightstand drawer for a minute before tentatively speaking up. “Luka, you might see if you can get him to let Plagg out of the ring. His kwami may be able to help soothe him and explain the situation to us while Adrien tries to calm down.”

“Right.” Luka nodded and then turned back to Chat. “Adrien, can you detransform for me, please?”

Chat shook his head vehemently, clutching his ring hand to his chest. “Not safe. I can’t let him get Plagg. I can’t—My father’s going to… My father’s…Papillon. I can’t let Papillon hurt Plagg.”

Luka nodded, reaching up to stroke Adrien’s hair. “It’s okay. You and Plagg are both safe here. Papillon’s not going to take Plagg away, so you can go ahead and detransform now.”

Chat shook his head again.

Sass narrowed his eyes, flying up to Chat’s eye level. “What has you so spooked, Little One?”

“My-My father, Papillon,” Chat replied, teeth chattering.

Luka and Sass shared a look, sensing that they were missing a key piece to the puzzle.

“But you trust Luka, do you not?” Sass prompted.

Chat nodded vigorously. “That’s why I came here.”

“Okay.” Sass nodded. “So, do you trust Luka enough to give him your ring and protect you and Plagg?”

Chat’s eyes widened as a realization hit him. “He can’t take Plagg from me if I don’t have Plagg.”

Hurriedly, Chat grabbed Luka’s hand, taking the ring off of his own finger and sliding it onto Luka’s.

Detransformed, Adrien looked even worse: waxy skin, red eyes, and a haunted look no longer hidden behind the mask.

No one had time to comment on this, however, because as soon as the ring was on Luka’s finger, Plagg appeared and began to yowl.

“I’m going to Cataclysm every single one of his godforsaken ascots, and then I’m coming for him!”

Adrien promptly burst into tears, collapsing into Luka’s arms as Plagg continued his diatribe.

“Shh. Adrien, it’s okay,” Luka frantically assured, holding Adrien tight and rocking him from side to side. “I’ve got you. You’re okay.”

“I’ve let him slide for far too long,” Plagg fumed. “I should have put an end to him years ago. I should have known that anyone who could treat their own kid like that was rotten!”

Sass sighed, shaking his head. “I don’t even know why I’m surprised. I momentarily forgot whom I was talking about. Of course Plagg is incapable of being levelheaded and useful when it matters.”

“What?!” Plagg snapped, a fire of rage roaring in his eyes.

Sass flew up to his sibling with arms crossed, disappointment clearly written on his face. “Your holder needs you to calm yourself and explain the situation so that we can offer him the help he needs. Surely, you can see that the child is insensible with fear.”

Plagg’s ire suddenly abated as he looked to his chosen.

“Oh, Kid… Kitten.”

He flew over and landed on the still-sobbing Adrien’s head, curling up and starting to purr.

“Plagg, what’s going on?” Luka begged, visibly shaken.

Plagg breathed out a weary sigh, starting to look something like his age. “His father is Papillon.”

Luka’s mouth dropped open. “What?”

Plagg clicked his tongue, averting his gaze as he grumbled, “The kid stumbled into the atrium where Papillon is keeping his mother’s body, and he saw Papillon by the coffin talking to her. Then he detransformed, and he was Gabriel. We blew out of there like we had demons on our heels.”

“Oh, Adrien,” Luka breathed, absolutely devastated on his friend’s behalf. “It’s going to be okay. You can come live here. We’re going to figure this out.”

Adrien’s head snapped up, and a new kind of panic writhed in his eyes. “If I don’t calm down, he’ll sense my emotions. He’ll akumatize me.”

“No.” Luka shook his head. “It’s going to be okay. We won’t let him. We’ll just calm down, and everything will be fine.”

Adrien was suddenly struck with an idea.

He grabbed Luka by the shoulders, demanding, “Kiss me.”

Luka gawked. “What?”

“Kiss me,” Adrien begged, his entire face reddening in a mix of embarrassment and shame. “Distract me. Make me stop feeling like the world is disintegrating under my feet. I know you like me.”

Luka’s face was starting to match the red hue of Adrien’s.

“I like you too,” Adrien confessed. “It’s complicated. I like other people too, so I’m not, like, proposing or anything, but…”

Adrien looked at Luka with pleading, tear-filled eyes and begged, “Help me. I don’t want to be an akuma.”

Luka gently cupped Adrien’s cheek, and slowly leaned in, acquiescing to his beloved’s desperate plea.

Quickly unseated from the top of Adrien’s head as Luka and Adrien transitioned their languid makeout session down onto the bed, Plagg floated over to join Sass.

“Come along,” Sass urged, taking Plagg by the paw. “Let’s leave them. Your kitten is in good hands.”

Plagg let out a bitter snort but followed Sass back to his blanket nest in the nightstand drawer.

Sass moved the little blankets around to make room for his sibling and then motioned for Plagg to settle in.

Gloomily, Plagg complied, silently curling up next to Sass.

“I’m going to grab a boiled egg out of the mini fridge,” Sass informed. “Would you like me to bring you some of the cheese Luka keeps for you?”

“I’m not hungry,” Plagg sulked.

Sass nodded and left to get the egg. He returned with a chunk of cheddar anyway, setting it down next to Plagg.

“For later,” Sass explained when Plagg gave it the side eye. “If you suddenly feel like it.”

Plagg gave a halfhearted snort.

Sass sent him a sympathetic look.

“Oh, stop,” Plagg growled without heat. “I don’t want your pity.”

“You’re mistaken,” Sass informed. “This is empathy. I can imagine how hard it must be to watch your beloved child suffering and not be able to do anything to make it better.”

Plagg’s voice turned to icebergs as he hissed, “You have no idea how it feels. That is my kid over there, and that monster hurt him. That monster has been hurting him for years, and there’s been nothing I could do.

“You don’t understand anything, Sass,” Plagg spit. “When have you ever had a holder for long enough to feel the way I do about Adrien? I would destroy civilization for him. He’s the only one who ever treated me with respect, with kindness, like I mattered, like an equal.

“How could you understand that, Sass?” Plagg challenged. “I would burn your precious world to the ground for him, so don’t pretend like you get how I feel. My child is hurt, and I’m out for blood.”

Sass let Plagg seethe, nodding calmly as he did so.

When Plagg finished, Sass waited a few beats before he levelly explained, “Perhaps I haven’t been with Luka for as long as you’ve been with Adrien, but it is unkind of you to suggest that I am so unfeeling that I am completely unable to fathom your bond with your holder.”

Plagg’s eyes widened as Sass pointed to Luka.

“That is my child, and he has welcomed me into his home, not as a servant but as an honored guest. He has provided me with luxuries such as regular meals, entertainment, and a comfortable space to call my own. He has treated me with kindness and respect, asking for my opinions and preferences like a valued friend.”

Sass took a deep breath. “Perhaps our bond is not as strong as one that has been allowed to mature over years, but it is not nothing. That is my child, and if something happened to him, I would tear up the fabric of reality to get him back.”

Plagg’s ears flattened, and he looked away.

Sass breathed out a sigh and scooted closer to Plagg, reaching out a paw and resting it on Plagg’s shoulder. “…You are not the only one who loves your kitten.”

Plagg arched an eyebrow, and Sass motioned with his head to Luka.

Slowly, Plagg began to nod, a small portion of the tension leaving him.

“Luka will take care of Adrien,” Sass assured, “and because Adrien is important to Luka, that also means that Adrien is important to me. You two aren’t alone, and we’ll see this through as a team.”

“I just wish there was something I could do to magically make it better for him now,” Plagg sighed. “I feel so powerless.”

Sass snuggled up to Plagg, trying his best to comfort his sibling. “I know, but you’ve already made things better.”

Plagg arched a skeptical eyebrow.

“You enabled him to escape and come here where he’s getting the support he needs,” Sass reasoned.

Plagg blinked. “…Huh.”

“Now, stop fussing so we can watch some Netflix,” Sass playfully chided, reaching over to grab the phone Luka had given him for games and internet. “Do you have a favourite show?”

Plagg’s eyes widened. “He got you your own phone?”

Sass smirked. “I am treated very well here.”

Nearly an hour passed before Luka and Adrien gradually separated, gazing dreamily at one another and smiling like loons.

“Feeling better?” Luka inquired, gently brushing a stray hair out of Adrien’s face.

“Yeah. Lots,” Adrien giggled, stretching and running his hands through Luka’s hair. “I’m reconsidering what I said before.”

Luka’s eyebrow arched. “What you said about what?”

“About this being a no-strings-attached thing,” Adrien clarified, tracing a finger down Luka’s jaw. “I’m seriously considering proposing to you.”

“Oh,” Luka breathed, heart fluttering. “Yeah? Because I’d accept.”

Plagg poked his head out of the nightstand drawer to glare at the teens. “Stop it right there. Adrien, you are seventeen, and I am too young to be a grandfather.”

“Let the children be young and in love,” Sass sighed, grabbing Plagg and pulling him back down into the blanket nest. “Come watch The Great British Baking Show.”

Adrien refocused his attention on Luka. “More kissing?”

“More kissing,” Luka agreed.

Chapter Text

“Nathalie, Nathalie, Nathalie!” eight-year-old Adrien called excitedly as he burst into his father’s assistant’s office.

Nathalie had the presence of mind to set down her coffee before the rambunctious child ran over to her and climbed up into her lap.

Nathalie had no prior experience with children, but at eight, Adrien seemed a little too old for that kind of thing. He was extremely intelligent, being well on his way to fluency in several other languages and far beyond his peers in academic pursuits, but Nathalie felt like Adrien had the emotional maturity of a much younger child. He acted more like a five-year-old than other children his age whom Nathalie had observed.

“We’re going to Biarritz!” Adrien announced, plainly enjoying just saying the word.

Nathalie nodded, putting on a small smile for her employers’ child. “I heard about that. Are you excited for your vacation?”

Adrien nodded vehemently.

“What are you going to do there?” she prompted.

“Swim in the ocean!” he answered, eyes wide and full of eager anticipation. “And gather shells and build sandcastles. And Maman and Père are gonna come too. They’re gonna spend time with me.”

Nathalie fought the urge to wince at how happy he was at the prospect of his parents’ attention.

She knew how jampacked the Agrestes’ schedules were. She knew how little quality time Adrien got between his father’s runway shows and his mother’s theatre performances.

“I’m sure that will be very nice,” she replied, gently shepherding him down out of her lap.

Adrien’s expression morphed into a sad, thoughtful pout. “It would be better if Félix was there.”

Félix was Adrien’s imaginary older brother. For some reason, Adrien was pretending that Félix had gone away to live with his girlfriend, Bridgette. This had been going on for some months now, for at least as long as Nathalie had been employed with the Agrestes.

Nathalie was often tempted to suggest that Félix come back and live with the family again since it made Adrien so sad for Félix to be gone, but she had been instructed by both Gabriel and Émilie not to encourage Adrien’s delusions.

“I miss Félix,” Adrien grumbled down at his feet. “I want him to come with us like he used to.”

Nathalie pursed her lips, trying to think of a way to get Adrien off of the Félix mental track.

Adrien looked up and resolutely declared, “I’m gonna ask Maman to invite Félix.”

Nathalie winced. “Now, Adrien. You know how much it upsets her when you talk about Félix. You don’t want to make her have one of her fits, do you?”

The little boy’s determination faded, and his gaze dropped back down to the floor. “No. I don’t want to upset Maman and make her angry, but I want Félix to come back.”

Tentatively, Nathalie reached out and patted Adrien on the head. “…Where’s your Chat Noir?”

That was the name of the black cat plushie Nathalie had gotten Adrien for his birthday a few months before, right after Nathalie had first started working for the family. She’d bought it for him in a desperate attempt to placate and soothe the boy when his parents had both set out for Milan, leaving him alone on his birthday with Nathalie and the bodyguard.

Adrien pursed his lips. “Chat Noir’s on my bed. Why?”

“Go get him,” Nathalie urged. “I need to talk to him. I want to give him some instructions for looking after you while you’re away at Biarritz, since I won’t be there.”

Adrien perked up slightly, nodding and rushing off to fetch his stuffed toy.

Nathalie breathed a tired sigh as the door clicked shut behind him.

This family was filled with needy people, and managing them was a lot of work…but, somehow, Nathalie found herself inexplicably attached to each and every one of them.

About an hour later, the sanctity of Nathalie’s office was violated yet again as Émilie Agreste sauntered in without knocking.

“Good Afternoon, Madame Agreste,” Nathalie greeted with a deferential nod of her head.

At thirty-six, Émilie was glamorous and self-assured—everything that Nathalie was not.

Nathalie wasn’t sure she necessarily wanted to be like Émilie, though. It seemed like a lot of work to be that pretty and powerful.

It was nice to watch such a woman in action, though.

“Oh, please,” Émilie sighed, coming over and perching atop Nathalie’s desk. “You’ve been here three months, and you haven’t run out screaming yet. You can call me Émilie.”

Nathalie nodded, but didn’t verbally respond.

She’d been told the same thing several times now, but she didn’t know if she was quite comfortable with calling her employers Gabriel and Émilie.

“Have you ever been to Biarritz?” Émilie inquired.

“No, I haven’t.”

“Would you like to go?”

Nathalie wondered if this were a trick question.

“I think it would be nice to go someday.”

“Excellent!” Émilie clapped her hands together, giving a little wiggle of excitement as she grinned like a fox. “Then it’s settled.”

Nathalie blanched. “What is?”

“You’ll be coming with us,” Émilie informed. “I want you to come with us.”

A deep furrow formed in Nathalie’s brow. “On your family vacation?”

Émilie nodded.

A second furrowed joined the first.

“In April, you wouldn’t let me accompany Monsieur Agreste on a business trip to Milan because you were concerned about impropriety,” Nathalie pointed out. “You went with him yourself and left your son alone on his birthday with me because it was such a big issue. Perhaps you can understand why I’m a little confused at this sudden change of heart.”

Émilie rolled her eyes. “Darling, keep up.”

The tips of Nathalie’s ears went pink.

Émilie clicked her tongue. “That was almost three months ago. You were new, and I’d had issues with secretaries trying to cut in on my territory in the past.”

Émilie placed a palm on the desk and leaned forward so that a little cleavage showed.

A sly grin alighted on her lips. “But now I know you’re interested in me, so it’s all good.”

Nathalie choked, her face blazing as she scooted her desk chair back.

She shook her head, trying to find the words to protest while mentally panicking, wondering what had given her away. She’d tried to be so discreet about her crush, but—

Émilie rolled her eyes and waved Nathalie’s inchoate protests away. “—Don’t try to deny it. And don’t worry.”

Her grin widened, and her eyes twinkled, making Nathalie’s stomach flip.

“I’m interested in you too,” Émilie informed in a low, sultry whisper.

Nathalie gave a yelp, leaping up to her feet. “You’re my boss’s wife.”

Émilie sighed and waved this away as inconsequential as well. “It’s fine, Nathalie. I’m telling you, Gabriel won’t care because you’re not a man.”

She leveled a serious expression at Nathalie. “Look. My marriage is simple: Gabriel and I love and respect one another, but we realize that we can’t always be everything the other needs. So, if he happens to have the occasional dalliance with his friend Harry, that’s fine.”

Nathalie gawked. “The clown?”

Émilie shrugged, wearing an “it can’t be helped” expression. “My husband has peculiar tastes. He married me, after all.”

Nathalie needed a bit to digest all of this new information. She didn’t get it as Émilie continued.

“Anyway, if I caught him with another woman, there would be hell to pay. In the same way, if you were a man, Gabriel would be incensed. But you’re not, so we’re fine.”

“…I see,” Nathalie replied, still in a bit of a daze as she lowered herself back into her desk chair. “So…in what capacity exactly am I coming with you to Biarritz?”

“Oh!” Émilie gave a start. “No, no, no. Not what you’re thinking. This isn’t sexual harassment or coercion or anything like that,” she assured. “I’m not a sleaze. By all means, say no if that’s what you want. I’ll pout, but your answer will have zero impact on your employment status and employee benefits.”

Nathalie slowly started to nod. “So…this isn’t a pleasure trip to Biarritz.”

Émilie nodded. “Yes. The primary reason for you coming with us is work,” she assured. “Gabriel tends to work even while on holiday, so it would be helpful to have you on site for him. Also, I could use some help with Adrien.”

Émilie grimaced as she admitted, “He’s such a handful, and sometimes it’s too much for me when I’m in one of my frail states of health. Besides, he likes you, and it would be good for him to have a friend along.”

“I see,” Nathalie replied thoughtfully, considering the prospect. “And…how much would transportation and lodging cost?”

Émilie waved her hand dismissively. “All of your expenses will be covered, and we’ll pay you your regular salary for the week. There will be no cost to you.”

“Okay.” Nathalie decided. “Yes to Biarritz. As for everything else…I’ll need time to consider.”

Émilie clapped her hands like an excited child, and it was kind of cute.

“Excellent!” she trilled. “In the meantime, please let me know if my flirting bothers you. I’m a terrible flirt.”

With a wink, Émilie hopped down off of Nathalie’s desk and sashayed to the door.

Now Nathalie knew that the exaggerated way Émilie swung her hips was on purpose.

“Nathalie, Nathalie!” Adrien called out, racing into Nathalie’s office. “We’re leaving the house!”

Nathalie’s heart clenched at how excited the child was for something so mundane. It just drove home how limited his freedoms were.

“That’s very exciting,” Nathalie replied, mustering up some enthusiasm in her voice. “Where are you going?”

“Swimsuit shopping,” Émilie answered from the doorway. “I want to go out and get some ideas so I know what I want to ask Gabriel for. Come along. The car’s waiting.”

At first, Nathalie thought she was speaking to Adrien, but then Adrien reached out and took Nathalie’s hand, beginning to tug at her to follow him.

“Come on, Nathalie!” he urged, face radiating with excitement.

Nathalie looked in confusion between mother and son. “I don’t think I’m going?”

Émilie rolled her eyes. “Of course you’re going. I need to see what suits you so I can tell Gabriel what to make. You can’t try things on if you’re not at the store.”

Nathalie’s face drained of color. “I couldn’t possibly ask Monsieur Agreste such a big favor.”

“No one’s asking him,” Émilie informed. “I’m telling him, and if he knows what’s good for him, he’ll have our suits done and ready to go in time for the trip.”

Nathalie was at a complete loss. “I don’t think I can just leave like this. I have work to do.”

Émilie waved a hand dismissively. “I already told Gabriel I was kidnapping you. You’ll be paid for the full day, so there’s nothing to worry about.”

With that, things were settled, and Nathalie was whisked off to a high-end store to browse for swimsuit ideas.

“I really just want something simple,” Nathalie insisted with a blush as Émilie combed through the racks of bikinis.

“Nonsense,” Émilie responded.

“Nathalie, you should get a pretty swimsuit,” Adrien insisted, pointing to a red bikini with a flouncy skirt. “Red would look good with your complexion.”

Émilie perked up. “Ooooh. Yes. Good work, Darling.”

She gave Adrien’s hair a fond tussle, and he beamed with pride.

“Thank you, Adrien, but I’d rather have something plain that doesn’t stand out so much,” Nathalie replied politely. “Maybe something black. I do like the skirt, though. More material is always good.”

“Boo,” Émilie pouted. “I want to see you in a bikini.”

Nathalie’s entire face suddenly matched the shade of the swimsuit Adrien had picked out. “I’d really rather not. Please, Émilie.”

Émilie’s pout was immediately changed out for a smile.

She gave Nathalie’s shoulder a bump. “Relax. I’m not going to force you. I’m not your boss, remember? Just say no.”

Nathalie nodded and started to relax incrementally as Émilie moved to look at the bathing suits with more coverage.

After Nathalie and Émilie had finished looking and Émilie had made Nathalie try some of the more conservative outfits on, they moved to the children’s section so that Adrien could find something he liked.

It was mostly a formality, seeing as there wasn’t much one could do with swimming trunks, but Adrien was ecstatic to get out and see new little corners of the world whenever he could.

He immediately went over to the bikinis in the little girls’ section and picked out a green one. “I want a bikini like Maman. This is a good match for my eyes, right?”

“Yes, Love,” Émilie praised, trying to stomp down a grimace. “A very nice color, but I don’t think a bikini cut would suit you. Why don’t we try over here in the little boys’ section?”

Adrien reluctantly hung the garment back on the rack and obediently followed his mother as she showed him various options with firetrucks, dinosaurs, racecars, and assorted cartoon characters printed on them.

“Look, Honey. It’s Buzz Lightyear,” Émilie coaxed, holding up the swim trunks. “You like Disney, right?”

Adrien pursed his lips, thoughtfully looking around. “Do they have any with the Princesses? I want Rapunzel or Elsa or Ariel or Jasmine.”

Émilie took too long to think of a response, and Adrien spotted what he was looking for.

“This one!” he exclaimed as he rushed over to a cotton-candy-pink, one-piece swimming suit with a little skirt featuring the full pantheon of Disney Princesses.

Nathalie heard Émilie curse under her breath.

“Adrien? Sweetie?” Émilie put on her most saccharine expression. “Not that one, Darling. That’s for little girls.”

Adrien’s bottom lip slowly started to stick out, and tears began to well in his eyes. “But…I want this one.”

“Honey, no.” Émilie shook her head apologetically. “You need to pick one of the ones for little boys.”

Adrien’s lip began to quiver as he struggled to comprehend the injustice that was being inflicted upon him because of the gender he’d been assigned at birth.

“But…” he repeated in a small voice, “I want this one.”

Émilie sighed as she reached out to take the coveted, forbidden swimsuit away. “Give it here, Sweetheart. Let’s put it back and find you a more suitable one.”

“No!” Adrien yelped, hugging his prize to his chest and turning away so that his mother couldn’t take it from him. “I want this one! I don’t wan those! I want the Princess one!”

As the sobbing began in earnest, Nathalie turned to Émilie and whispered, “I know it’s not gender-appropriate to wear out in public, but could you maybe buy it for him to wear at home? Perhaps in the bath or at the pool at the manor?”

Émilie looked torn. “Gabriel would flip. He hates it when I let Adrien play dress up with my clothes and makeup. This…would not go over well.”

Nathalie nodded. “Very well. It was merely a thought.”

Émilie looked at her heartbroken child and sighed. “No. You’re right. Adrien, Honey?”

“I want this one!” Adrien wailed.

Émilie stooped down to be on Adrien’s level as she placed her hands on his shoulders. “Okay. Honey, okay. You can have the Princess swimsuit.”

It took a moment for the statement to sink in, but Adrien’s eyes gradually widened in awe and hope. “Really?”

“Yes, but you can only wear it in your room, okay? Your father will design you another one to take to Biarritz, and you mustn’t let your father see this one or he’ll take it away. Do you understand?”

Adrien nodded vehemently, hugging the swimsuit closer. “Yes, Maman. Thank you, Maman.”

The suits were ready a week later, and Nathalie was filled with dread at the prospect of going in for her fitting. She could only imagine what Émilie had instructed Gabriel to design for her. She was having nightmares about skimpy bikinis and wardrobe malfunctions.

Émilie greeted her in her own bathing costume when Nathalie entered the fitting room.

Nathalie was momentarily struck dumb at the sight of her crush in a sky-blue bikini that made her green eyes dazzle and highlighted the gold of her hair.

The bottoms were little blue triangles in the front and back with string ties at the hips, but they were currently covered up by a long, loincloth skirt. The top was minimalistic in a flattering cut, but the unusual and intriguing part about it was that it had long sleeves, covering up the entirety of Émilie’s arms.

Émilie trotted up to meet Nathalie with air kisses on both sides of her cheeks. She took Nathalie’s hand, urging, “Come on,” as she led Nathalie over to one of the changing rooms.

“I think you’ll like yours. It’s super cute,” Émilie giggled, pushing Nathalie inside the little stall.

There, Nathalie found a stylish yet modest swimsuit. It was a black one-piece with red accents and tasteful cutouts that showed some skin without making Nathalie uncomfortable. It even had a mid-thigh skirt.

“You alright in there?” Émilie called out nervously. “Do you hate it?”

“No, no,” Nathalie assured, finishing changing and coming out to show the suit off. “It’s…It’s perfect. I didn’t think you were paying attention to what I said, but…you were.”

A soft smile spread across Émilie’s lips, and she reached up to tuck a stray strand of hair behind Nathalie’s ear.

“Of course I was paying attention,” she chuckled. “I may act like an overbearing queen most of the time, but I’m not insensitive. This is supposed to be fun and relaxing for you—when you’re not working, of course. I wouldn’t purposely make you uncomfortable.”

Nathalie’s cheeks colored, and she averted her gaze.

“Thank you,” she whispered, a giddy smile quirking up the corners of her mouth. “I love it. And I love yours too. You look so pretty.”

Émilie gave a vain toss of her hair and did a little twirl to make the skirt flair out. “Thank you, Darling. I live to be pretty.”

“You’re succeeding,” Nathalie snorted. “I like the sleeves especially. I’ve never seen a bikini with sleeves before.”

Émilie’s expression turned thoughtful. “…Want to know a secret?”

Nathalie’s head tipped to the side. “What is it?”

Émilie slipped her left arm out of the sleeve and held it out for Nathalie to see.

Nathalie’s jaw dropped at the myriad burn scars littering Émilie’s skin. “…What happened?”

“My father.” Émilie shrugged and slipped her arm back into her sleeve. “Abusive sod. The only good thing I got from him was his money. I never understood why mother married him. I never understood why she stayed married to him after everything he did.”

Nathalie covered her mouth with a hand, mind reeling as she tried to find words.

“He said he did it so he could tell me apart from my twin sister,” Émilie laughed bitterly. “I’m glad he’s long dead.”

“That’s…That’s horrible,” Nathalie breathed.

Émilie shrugged, looking away. “…I worry I’m turning into him.”

Nathalie gave a start. “What? No. How so?”

Émilie swallowed, fighting back the tears that were coming to her eyes. “I slap Adrien sometimes. There’s something wrong with me. I get overwhelmed, and I lose control. Sometimes I get angry, and I lash out at him.”

“Émilie…” Nathalie moved in closer, tentatively resting one hand on Émilie’s shoulder and the other on her forearm.

“He didn’t do anything wrong,” Émilie sniffled. “Just like I never did anything wrong to deserve that from my father. Adrien didn’t do anything wrong, but I slapped him. I always feel so bad about it afterwards, but there’s something inside me that just snaps, and I…”

“Shh,” Nathalie soothed, pulling Émilie into a hug. “You’re not a bad mother. You love Adrien, and you always try to do your best with him. Just…keep trying your best. You’re not your father, Émilie. You can keep trying and do better in the future.”

They stayed like that for a while until Émilie calmed down and her tears dried up.

She lifted her head with an embarrassed smile and self-consciously wiped at her eyes. “Sorry about that. I just meant to show you the scars. I didn’t mean to open a whole can of dysfunctional on you.”

She pulled away, her arms wrapping around herself. “I’d understand if maybe you’re not interested in me anymore, but could we just pretend this didn’t happen?”

Nathalie closed the distance between them, taking Émilie’s chin delicately in her hand and tipping it up.

Émilie gave her a questioning look which Nathalie answered by leaning in and brushing her lips to Émilie’s.

When Nathalie pulled back, Émilie was gaping at her in shock.

Nathalie smiled. “I already knew you were broken and imperfect in places. I’ve been practically living in your house these past three months of my employment. I hear you having meltdowns and fighting with your husband, but I also hear you singing and practicing for shows. I see you pulling Monsieur Agreste out of his atelier to eat and get some sunlight. I see you playing with your son.”

Nathalie wiped a tear from Émilie’s cheek with her knuckle. “I see the ugly parts, but I see what’s beautiful about you too.”

Émilie’s face flushed as a pleased grin enveloped her lips. “…You are going to be very good for me, Nathalie Sancoeur. I can tell already.”

She leaned in for a quick peck. “I can’t wait to flaunt how good you look in that swimsuit in Biarritz.”

Chapter Text

It was the day of Marinette’s first runway show, and things were hectic to say the very least.

She was running all around backstage, making last minute adjustments and quadruple checking that everything was in place.

She wasn’t the only one either. It seemed like all of the staff helping to make this show a reality were equally frenzied.

She thought she was ready for anything (after all, she had a fanny pack stuffed with snacks, crazy glue, bandages, sewing supplies, and petroleum jelly among other things), but she was thrown for a loop when the unexpected happened.

“Adrien?” she gawked when she spotted him making his way over to her. “What…? What are you doing here? I thought you were allergic to fashion ever since you got out of the business.”

She’d heard him drunkenly swearing up and down to Nino one night shortly after his father’s arrest that if he ever saw a catwalk again, he’d puke and that he couldn’t be paid enough to parade around in another ridiculous outfit.

It was the reason they hadn’t been talking much lately.

Her career had really taken off over the past few months, and she felt like it was all she had to talk about. It was consuming the vast majority of her waking hours, and she’d assumed he wouldn’t want to hear about it, given his horrendous experiences with the industry. She didn’t want to dredge up bad memories.

Adrien gave her a playful eyebrow waggle, reporting, “I’m only here to establish an alibi. A large quantity of cheese may have gone missing from a shop by my flat, but Plagg and I have been here the whole time.”

Marinette quirked an eyebrow, and Adrien’s joking expression dissipated.

“Okay. In all seriousness, I left some money to pay for the cheese Plagg ate,” Adrien stressed, “and I had a very serious talk with him about stealing. He promised he wouldn’t do it again.”

Marinette burst out laughing. “I don’t know if I believe him. But, seriously, what are you doing here?”

Adrien put on a pout. “It’s your first show. I’m your friend. Of course I’m here. Despite the fact that you didn’t say a word about any of this to me. Why did I have to find out from Nino’s mom?”

Marinette winced. “I didn’t think…I mean…I try not to talk about fashion around you because I know how much it bothers you. I didn’t think you’d want to come, and I didn’t want you to feel pressured because I know how traumatized you are after everything, so…”

She shrugged. “I guess I just didn’t mention it.”

His pout turned into a hurt expression, and he stepped in closer, taking her hands in his.

“Marinette,” he breathed softly. “Even if it hurt me in the past, this is your world now, and I want to be a part of it, even if it is a little difficult for me at times.”

Her eyes widened as he continued, an adoring look coming onto his face.

“I have faith that you’re going to change this industry. You’re going to take all the bad things and make them better so that models in the future don’t have to deal with some of the things that made me run away from this life the instant I could.”

He gave her hands a squeeze, and her heart fluttered.

“I want to hear all about your work,” he pressed. “So, don’t be afraid of upsetting me. I’ll tell you if there’s something I’m not comfortable talking about or if I’m not in the mood, but please don’t ever shut me out again. I want to be a part of your life.”

“Oh,” she breathed, gulping as she tried to ground herself.

It was so easy to get swallowed up in him.

“Marinette?!” Marinette’s assistant Tabitha squeaked as she rushed over to the designer.

Marinette jumped, letting go of Adrien’s hands as she turned to face the frazzled assistant. “Y-Yes?!”

“Marinette, Paul fell and broke his arm,” Tabitha spit out, visibly shaken.

“WHAT?!” Marinette choked.

“He was trying to impress some of the makeup girls by doing handstands, but—”

“—Never mind,” Marinette interrupted, shaking her head to clear her thoughts. “Is he okay? Did someone call an ambulance?”

“Yes,” Tabitha confirmed. “That’s all taken care of, so don’t worry about that. What are we going to do about the look he was modeling?”

Marinette’s brow creased in concentration. “Could we have any of the other guys fill in?”

Tabitha shook her head miserably. “Miguel is closest in size, but there’s not enough time for him to model the tuxedo and then get changed for Paul’s entrance.”

Marinette groaned as she came to a realization. “We can’t change up the order now. The show is starting soon, and it would just cause more problems. We’re just going to have to cut the look.”

Tabitha’s jaw dropped. “But it’s the grand finale! It goes with the dress you’ll be wearing when you come out at the end!”

“Tabitha, I know,” Marinette sighed in frustration. “But what else am I supposed to do if I don’t have a model to put in the suit?”

Tabitha discretely but pointedly flicked her eyes over to Adrien several times.

Marinette turned to see what Tabitha was gesturing at.

Adrien tentatively raised his hand. “I’m a model.”

Marinette scoffed. “No, you’re not.”

“Okay. Maybe I’m not actively modeling right now,” Adrien retorted defensively. “But I’m still in shape, and I know how to do this.”

Marinette shook her head. “Absolutely not. Adrien, you left fashion for a very good reason, and I am not dragging you back. I can’t ask this of you.”

He took her hands once again, giving her a soft smile. “You’re not asking. I’m volunteering.”

“Adrien,” she tried to protest, but he pressed a finger to her lips.

“Marinette, I would walk through literal fire for you. Walking down a runway is nothing,” he assured.

Her resolve was quickly wavering. “…But…”

He shook his head. “I love you, Marinette, and all I’ve ever wanted is to be useful to you. Please, please let me do this.”

Tabitha snorted. “Well, after a confession like that, you have to let him walk, Marinette.”

Shaking her head and snapping back to attention, Marinette relented. “Alright. Okay. Fine. If you’re really sure you’re okay with this.”

“I’m really sure,” Adrien confirmed, turning to Tabitha. “So, what’s first? Taking my measurements so someone can make adjustments to the garment? Sorry that I don’t know them off the top of my head anymore. It’s been a while.”

“I’ve got them,” Marinette piped up, taking Tabitha’s clipboard and jotting them down.

Adrien arched an eyebrow. “Is that from eyeballing or…?”

She shook her head. “I just made that cosplay for you a few weeks ago, remember? I don’t think you’ve gained or lost a significant amount of fat or muscle since then, do you?”

“Nope.” He gave her a thumbs up and then turned back to Tabitha. “I guess, could you show me to hair and makeup, please?”

Tabitha gave the nod and started to lead Adrien away.

Marinette watched them go, biting her lip.

“Wait!” she called out, and they both turned back to her.

She could feel her face flaming as she asked, “Adrien…when you said you loved me a minute ago…did you mean, like, I’m a good friend and you love me like family, or…?”

A smitten smile settled on his face as he shook his head. “I meant I’m in love with you, Marinette. But we can talk about that later. We’ve got a show to get through first.”

Her legs almost gave out on her as she melted on the spot.

She’d thought he’d changed his mind, since he hadn’t brought up his feelings for her since the reveal several years prior, but, apparently, she’d been wrong.

She’d never been happier to be wrong before.

There were a few other minor fires to be put out, but all of the models made it out on the catwalk in clothes Marinette was at least satisfied with. There were a few things she wished she’d done differently in retrospect, but she was proud of her work and confident enough to put her name on it.

With the show successfully underway, it was Marinette’s turn to get dressed and made up.

Then she waited in the wings, watching nervously as Adrien started to walk in the final look of the evening.

She needn’t have worried. He was sexy and confident and playful, reminding her more of Chat Noir than the Adrien who had reluctantly walked for his father.

He looked good. He looked happy.

“I love you” rang in Marinette’s ears as she made her way down the runway to wild applause.

She stopped beside Adrien, taking his hand as she waved to the crowd.

He caught her eye, and she completely forgot about the audience.

“Thank you,” she stressed just loud enough to be heard over the cheers. “I love you too.”

His eyes widened in surprise at the confession and then almost bugged out of his head as she leaned in to place a gentle peck on his lips.

His expression softened into an admiring, lovestruck look as he pressed a kiss to her temple and then rested his head against hers as the crowd shouted her name.

They would be in the papers later and hounded by journalists trying to get the scoop on their relationship status, but for now, this moment was theirs, and they felt happy and safe inside of its bubble.

Chapter Text

Chat Noir gave a start as Ladybug landed on the rooftop overlooking the parade route beside him.

“Hey, Buguinette. I didn’t think you were coming to this thing,” he greeted with a wave.

“I wasn’t going to,” she grumbled, “but I changed my mind.”

He cocked an eyebrow, silently asking if everything was okay.

“I’m only here to establish an alibi,” she informed curtly, crossing her arms as she sank to a seat on the roof.

“Are we doing crimes now, Bug?” he tried to joke, not sure what to make of her sour mood. “You know you can always count on me. If you need a getaway driver, I’m your man.”

“I’m going to kill Gabriel Agreste,” she announced through clenched teeth.

Immediately, Chat Noir’s jolly demeanor disappeared. “Wait. What?”

“You heard me,” she seethed. “I’m going to murder that waste of space.”

Chat blanched, suddenly feeling lightheaded.

He’d overheard Nino at times, in a fit of rage at the latest injustice Adrien had to suffer through, ranting about how he was going to strangle Gabriel with his ascot. It always made Adrien uncomfortable, but he’d been able to shake it off because he knew Nino just needed to let out his frustrations and that nothing bad was actually going to happen.

This felt different. Ladybug sounded serious, and he was half afraid she was really going to swing into the Agreste Manor and come after his father.

“Now, hold on a minute,” he entreated, trying to keep his calm. “You can’t just kill someone. You’re a superhero and a good person on top of that.”

“Yeah, but if anyone deserves it, it’s him,” she snorted, sullenly averting her gaze.

“He has a son who loves him and who would be completely distraught if anything happened to him,” Chat reminded coldly, feeling defensive and fearful and hurt.

Ladybug blew out a sigh and dropped her hands to the roof, leaning her weight back on them as she looked up at the sky. “I know you’re right. I just…Adrien deserves better.”

Chat shrugged, his hackles slowly starting to go down.

“I’m just mad,” she whispered ruefully. “Mostly at myself for not realizing all this for seven freaking years.”

Chat frowned, tipping his head to the side quizzically. “Realizing what now?”

She sighed again and shook her head. “I always knew Monsieur Agreste wasn’t a good parent. I knew he was busy with his work, and I knew he didn’t always make time for Adrien. I knew he could be overprotective and that sometimes lead to Adrien missing out on things, but…I never imagined he was actually abusing and neglecting Adrien.”

Chat blinked rapidly. “Abuse?”

Ladybug turned to her partner, nodding. “Today, I—”

She suddenly broke off, looking to the side in thought as she bit her lip.

Coming to a decision, she nodded. “Okay. So, this is going to be a little secret identity-y, but I’m actually doing an internship at Gabriel this summer.”

Chat’s jaw dropped, and he was tempted to tell her to stop right there because he’d met most of the summer interns, but…at the same time, he really needed to know why she thought his father was abusing him so he could clear up the misunderstanding.

“Monsieur Agreste was actually on set for the photoshoot today, and it was an eye-opening experience.” She gave a shudder as she remembered. “He was patently awful to the models.”

Chat winced as he recalled what a bad mood his father had been in that day.

“They were all trying their best, but nothing they did was good enough for him, and he was completely out of line with the way he was talking to them. He made a couple of them cry, he was so savage,” she reported, appalled.

“It was actually kind of crushing for me,” she admitted in a small voice, looking down at the parade festivities on the street below. “I admired him and his work so much. Finding out that he’s actually a horrible person…it’s making me rethink a lot of things. Like, do I want to go into this industry after all? Chloé Bourgeois’s mother also treats her daughter like dirt, so maybe this is just how these people are.”

Chat shook his head, reaching out to rest a supportive hand on his partner’s arm. “Bug, no. I promise you not everyone is like that. There are genuinely good people in the industry too. Haven’t you met some during your internship?”

Her mouth rounded into a little “Oh” as she recalled the staff and assistants and junior designers who had all welcomed her and taken the time to talk to her about their jobs and patiently answer all of her questions.

“I guess you’re right,” she reconsidered. “Not everyone is awful. …And maybe I can start my own business and fill it with people who don’t treat people like garbage.”

“There you go!” Chat encouraged, giving her arm a little punch. “Don’t let Gabriel Agreste trample on your dreams. The fashion world is a big place, and there are plenty of people in it who are more friendly and nicer to work with than he is.”

She blew out a sigh as she nodded. “Yeah. Okay. Thanks, Chaton. I really needed you to talk me down there.”

He shot her a wink. “That’s what I’m here for. I’ve got your back. Next time you feel like murdering someone, just let me know, and I’ll talk some sense into you.”

“Oh, I still want to kill him,” she grumbled, temper rising yet again.

Chat groaned. “Bug, no. We don’t kill people.”

“But you didn’t hear those awful things he said to Adrien,” she groused. “He was an absolute monster to Adrien, and Adrien was doing his best the whole time, trying so hard to make his father happy. It was just…”

She shook her head, failing to find the words to describe it. “…cruel.”

“Was he any harder on Adrien than any of the other models?” Chat prompted. “Maybe he was just trying to be fair, showing that he expects his son to live up to the same standards as everyone else. It would be wrong to play favourites.”

She pursed her lips. “He treated him about the same in front of everyone else, but you should have heard what he said to Adrien back in the dressing room after the shoot.”

Chat’s eyebrow raised. “In the dressing room?”

She nodded. “I went back there to get the clothes Adrien was modeling and to bring him a pain au chocolat, but…”

It took everything he had not to react as the pieces slid into place and he saw his friend Marinette sitting beside him.

“…but Monsieur Agreste was in there yelling at Adrien. It was horrible to listen to. He just…all of the mean, insulting things… That was verbal abuse, and Adrien just stood there and took it with the occasional ‘Yes, Father’ and ‘I’m sorry, Father’. Like…what?”

Chat looked away, remembering how much his father’s words cut him. He’d heard it all before, but it still hurt to be told he was lazy and talentless and falling far below the standard expected of an Agreste.

“And the worst part is that I got the feeling he’d said all those things to Adrien dozens of times before. Adrien just sounded so resigned,” she lamented, distraught on her friend’s behalf. “…I can’t believe I’ve missed it this whole time. I keep thinking that I should have noticed something was wrong. I should have noticed and done something. God, how alone Adrien must feel.”

A look of horror dawned on her face. “Oh my gosh. Chat Noir, what if he’s hurting Adrien?!”

He reached out and grabbed her hand. “He’s not.”

“You can’t know that!” she insisted, well on the way to total panic.

“Marinette.” He gave her hand a pointed squeeze. “He’s not hurting me. He’s not physically abusive with me.”

She stared at him for a full fifteen seconds before bursting into tears and tackling him in a bone-crushing hug.

He wrapped his arms around her and rested his head on top of hers, quietly appreciating the love.

“Thanks for caring, Marinette,” he whispered into her hair. “I can’t tell you what it means to me that there are people who care so much that they get that angry on my behalf.”

“Of course I care,” she choked. “I love you, you dolt. And now I find out that you’re two of the most important people in my life. Of course I care about you.”

A light smile settled on his lips as he gave her hair a nuzzle.

They sat like that for a few minutes, neither one wanting to let go.

Chat was the one who eventually broke the silence. “…So…um…what exactly does one do after one finds out that they’ve lived in an abusive home their entire life? Asking for a friend.”

She lifted her head and looked him straight in the eyes with determination burning in her expression. “Move out. You can come stay with me until you find a permanent home, but I want you out of there so he can’t hurt you anymore. You’re amazing, and no one should ever be allowed to rip you to shreds like that.”

He touched his forehead to hers. “You’re awesome, you know that?”

“No, you,” she answered with a wet chuckle.

“So, what do I do after I move out?” he pressed, feeling a little lost and not sure he was ready for such a big change.

“Get therapy,” she replied without having to think. “Lots of therapy. Seriously, Chaton. Therapy was the best decision I ever made. I can talk to my therapist about referrals, if you like.”

He lifted his head and slowly started to nod. “So…I’m coming home with you tonight?”

“Yes,” she insisted. “And we’re going to snuggle and talk about a bunch of things and eat more pastries. Maybe play videogames if talking starts feeling like too much.”

He considered for a moment before coming to a decision. “Okay. I’m not entirely sure about all this, but I’m willing to give it a try and see how it goes. I mean…I’ve been thinking for a while that something had to change. I just didn’t know where to start.”

“Start here,” she urged, giving him a grounding squeeze. “I’ll help you.”

“Okay.” He let go and melted back into her embrace, soaking up the warmth and the love.

Chapter Text

 Adrien had gone into the evening expecting that night’s fashion gala to be an extremely tedious bore, just like most of the other fashion galas he’d been to throughout his life.

Adrien had never been so happy to be wrong.

He was heading to the refreshments table to grab another glass of water when a streak of red in the corner of his eye caught his attention.

His kneejerk reaction was “Ladybug!”, but the more logical parts of his brain quickly squashed that down, reasoning that there were dozens of people in red at the party.

Still, he turned to look, and he had to do a doubletake when he saw that it really was Ladybug.

She was wearing a lovely red dress over her suit, and he was impressed with how exact the color match was. It had a high collar, but from the sweetheart neckline up the gauzy material was see-through. The skirt was floor-length, but it had a big slit up the side.

Adrien kind of wished she wasn’t transformed underneath the dress. It would have been nice to see a little more of his Lady’s skin.

She would have looked good in high heels too, but the hard soles of her suit made it difficult to put shoes on over them.

Adrien mentally kicked himself, scolding himself to stop ogling her.

He raised a hand in greeting as he made his way over to her side, eschewing the glass of water.

Sometimes, there were things even more important than hydration, and his Lady was one of them.

“Ladybug, hello,” he called out, making her give a start.

“Oh. Adrien. Hi. Good evening.” She gave him a nervous smile and swept a stray bang back behind her ear.

One part of her transformation had changed. She was no longer wearing her signature pigtails. Instead, her hair was styled in a long, elegant side ponytail that vaguely reminded him of his mother’s usual hairdo.

It suited Ladybug. It made her look older.

“I saw you over here and just wanted to say hello and thank you for saving me during the attack the other day,” he explained, giving himself an excuse to steal a few moments with her. “I don’t think I got the chance to thank you properly at the time, so I just wanted to make sure you knew how much I appreciated it.”

She laughed and waved his thanks away. “You’re very welcome, but you don’t have to thank me. It’s my job, and, besides, I’m more than happy to help. I’m glad that there’s something I can do to help keep everyone safe.”

“You do an excellent job,” he assured with soft, adoring eyes.

“Thank you.” She laughed quietly, a shy smile spreading on her lips as a red velvet cake blush rose on her cheeks.

“Speaking of superheroes, I didn’t think you and Chat Noir would be in attendance tonight,” he remarked conversationally. “It’s a pleasure to see you. I’m really glad you could make it.”

“Well, Chat Noir couldn’t make it, and I wasn’t originally going to come, but I felt bad since Chat Noir wasn’t going, and…”

She paused, biting her bottom lip and sneaking a furtive glance at their surroundings.

“Can you keep a secret?” she whispered conspiratorially.

He stepped in closer, nodding eagerly.

“I’ll take it to my grave,” he promised.

“I’m only here to establish an alibi,” she confessed.

His eyebrows shot up. “Oh?”

She nodded. “I originally wasn’t going to come because I got invited as a civilian too, and it would be wildly out of character for civilian me not to show up unless I was literally dying and confined to a bed, so…”

She looked around again, making sure that no one was listening in on their conversation before she continued.

“But, like I said, I felt bad that neither of the superheroes would be there, and I got to thinking that if I could pull it off, it’d be an excellent way to throw people off of my scent. So, I’m here as civilian me and Ladybug me,” she summarized with a shrug.

“That’s actually brilliant,” he chuckled, wishing he had thought of something like that. “How is it going so far?”

“So far so good,” she confirmed. “I came as civilian me at the start of the evening, and now I’m doing a Ladybug shift. I don’t think anyone saw me sneak off to transform, so…I think I’m pulling it off.”

“Well, I’d wish you luck and continued success, but I don’t want to insult you by implying that a ladybug needs my good luck wishes.”

She gave him a smile and a dismissive wave. “It couldn’t hurt. You’d be surprised. As a civilian I have the worst luck. I already tripped in my high heels this evening and spilled someone’s drink all over their suit. Thank goodness it was only water. I thought I would die.”

He laughed, shaking his head. “You remind me of a friend of mine.”

She went very still. “Oh? Oh, really? Um…a good friend? In a good way?”

He nodded. “Yes, one of my best friends, Marinette Dupain-Cheng. She’s amazing.”

He completely missed the way she blushed at his praise.

“She can be so cool and confident at times, but other times she gets down on herself and struggles. It’s really a shame because I’ve seen her at her best, and she can do anything she sets her mind to. She’s really awesome like that.”

Suddenly, Adrien caught himself gushing and had the grace to blush and rub sheepishly at the back of his neck.

“Sorry,” he chuckled. “I just really admire her. You would too, if you knew her. Maybe you already know her. She’s epic,” he babbled nervously, suddenly feeling self-conscious. “But she can be really clumsy, so…yeah.”

He put on a big smile, repeating, “Sorry. I’m kind of a fanboy.”

“No, no,” she assured with a laugh. “I’m, um…I’m glad that you think so highly of her. She’d be happy to know how you feel.”

He gave a wry smile. “I think I’m kind of obvious.”

“Maybe she’s oblivious.” Ladybug shrugged. “…Will you come dance with me, Beau Gosse?”

Adrien’s entire epidermis lit up in a blush. “I would love that.”

She laughed as she took his hand and led him out to the dancefloor.

“I’m not so good at this,” she confessed, placing her hands into a dance hold. “Sorry in advance if I step on your foot or something.”

“I wouldn’t mind,” he assured, feeling like he was in a dream.

He’d often dreamed about a moment like this—Ladybug in his arms, guiding her gracefully around the dancefloor while gazing longingly into her eyes.

Several minutes passed before Adrien realized that he’d actually been silently staring with the most lovestruck expression on his face. (He didn’t realize that she had been staring back with a similar expression until later that evening.)

He gave a start and fished for some topic of conversation.

“I love your dress,” he spit out. “It…um…it really suits you. The designer did an excellent job matching the color and making it look natural on top of your super suit.”

A sly grin spread across her lips, and she lowered her voice to whisper, “Thank you. That means a lot because I made it myself.”

His mouth dropped open. “You did?”

She nodded, face glowing with pride. “And it was literal hell making two dresses for tonight, so I’m extra proud of the work I did.”

He shook his head. “You are…”

He struggled for the right words to capture her astounding magnificence.

He floundered. “…so amazing. Like…so amazing.”

She beamed with pride. “Thank you, Adrien. That means so much to me coming from you.”

Reluctantly, she pulled back, slipping out of the dance hold. “Unfortunately, I need to leave you now and go talk to people if this whole alibi thing is going to work. People kind of have to see both of me.”

“I could go with you,” he offered.

She shook her head. “I need to go calm down and think about some things without you around to make my heart do funny things.”

Adrien nearly tripped and fell over.

“I might come find you later, though.”

She leaned in and pressed a quick kiss to his cheek, causing his brain to well and truly shut down.

“Thanks for the dance, Beau Gosse,” she whispered and then pulled away with an exhilarated blush at her own audacity.

He stared at her as she left him, hurrying off to mingle with others, the skirt of her dress trailing behind her like a mermaid’s tail.

He eventually wandered back over to the refreshments table for that glass of water, downing a second while he was at it.

It took almost half an hour for his brain to completely process what had happened and then come back online again because Ladybug had been flirting with him. Ladybug had acted like she was into him.

He could die happy.

Later that evening, Adrien was taking a break from schmoozing when a familiar voice behind him asked, “Will you dance with me, Beau Gosse?”

He turned, expecting to see his Lady, but he was metaphorically knocked off his feet again when he saw Marinette standing there in a gorgeous, light pink, princess-style ballgown. Her hair fell in ringlets around her shoulders, framing her beautiful face.

He gaped at her for a minute as she smiled shyly, cheeks crimson.

“You’re amazing,” he breathed, stepping in to cup her face in his hand and study her intently.

And there she was—the woman he’d fallen for twice.

“You keep saying that,” she chuckled self-consciously.

He leaned in to whisper, “Because it’s true, My Lady.”

She drew in a sharp breath, gawking at him as he smiled softly, adoringly.

She stepped in even closer, resting one hand on his shoulder while the other went up to run through his hair, mussing it slightly.

Her eyes went wide as she suddenly saw the resemblance to her partner.

He waited patiently for her to process, and in the end, it was worth it.

She tentatively closed the distance between them, brushing her lips experimentally to his.

He returned the slight pressure, letting her know that he was accepting all of her too.

She pulled back with a glowing smile full of love. “Will you dance with me, Chaton?”

“I would love that,” he purred.

Chapter Text

“Why, hello there,” Chat Noir greeted flirtatiously from his position sprawled out on Marinette’s deckchair as she came up to water her plants.

She pulled herself up onto the balcony, shaking her head fondly. “Why am I not surprised to find you here anymore? Have you found a good patch of sun to nap in, Minou?”

“The best,” he assured, giving a lethargic stretch. “I can guarantee that this is the absolute best spot in Paris for a catnap.”

“Oh, yeah?” She hummed as she made her way over to her roses hanging from the balcony railing.

His eyes followed her as she went, tracking her every movement.

“Definitely,” he assured. “For one, this chair is surprisingly comfortable. For two, the bakery smells amazing. For three,”

He watched as she leaned over to water.

“…the view is incomparable.”

“You don’t prefer the view from the Eiffel Tower?” she inquired conversationally, not noticing the way he was looking at her.

“No,” he replied softly, his heart fluttering as some of her fringe fell into her eyes.

Everything she did turned his knees to jelly nowadays.

“If I could only have one view for the rest of my life, I’d pick this one,” he assured.

She paused, looking out at Notre Dame and the Seine, trying to find what was so special about it.

Her head tipped to the side. “I mean… Yeah, it’s pretty nice, but…I’m not sure I’d pick this as the only view for the rest of my life.”

“You’re not seeing what I’m seeing,” he chuckled, giving one last stretch before he pushed himself up to sitting.

Marinette set down the watering can and came over by the deckchair, trying to look at the scenery from his point of view.

“…No,” she confirmed after she’d made a good faith effort. “I guess I’m not seeing it.”

“Don’t worry about it.” He waved dismissively. “One day I’ll sit you down and explain my attraction.”

She shrugged, retrieving her watering can and moving over to tend to her potted plants.

“So, what is my princess up to today besides botany?” he inquired, eyes still following her as she worked.

“Oh, not much, hopefully,” she responded with another shrug. “I’ve got some cleaning to do around the house. Just my usual weekend chores. Uh… There’s some homework I need to get done for Monday. A lab report for Chemistry. An essay for Literature. I have some design ideas I did rough sketches for, and, if I have time, I want to try to flesh them out some more, maybe see if I have the fabric to do some mockups.”

He nodded as he listened to her talk about her plans, happily soaking up the cadence of her voice and the warmth her presence inspired in his chest.

He had to fight to keep down a purr of contentment.

“What are you up to today besides lounging on my balcony?” She looked back over her shoulder expectantly.

He shrugged. “My father is out of town, and I’ve already got my assignments done, so I have a rare day off. I can think of no better way to spend it than basking in your glory, Princess.”

Marinette rolled her eyes, but her amused grin told him she wasn’t really annoyed.

“You know, you’ve been calling me that more and more lately,” she observed, going back to watering.

“Have I?”

Had he?

She nodded. “It started off as a joke, but your ‘princess’ usage has gradually increased over the years, and now it’s like an actual nickname. It’s like how you start saying something ironically, and then a week later you’re like, ‘Oh, no! It’s become part of my actual vocabulary!’ You know?”

His head tipped to the side thoughtfully, slightly troubled. “Maybe I was being a little…extra…when I first called you that, but I wasn’t joking. I’ve never called you ‘princess’ ironically.”

“…Oh,” she breathed, taking a moment to process and reassess her interactions with him over the years now that she knew he’d never been joking.

“Do you not like it?” he asked, suddenly internally panicking.

She set the watering can aside and waved her hands to reassure him. “Oh, no! It’s not that. I mean, it’s fine. I know you’re not, like, insulting me or anything. Like, ‘Oh, Marinette, you’re such a spoiled little princess’ or something like that.”

“No! Not at all,” he assured.

“It’s just…” She bit her lip.

His brow furrowed. “Just…?”

She looked away, focusing on her planter. “I kind of wish you thought of me differently.”

“Differently how?” he pressed.

She shrugged. “Princesses are kind of helpless, aren’t they?”

His ears pricked up in surprise.

“I mean, they’re always locked away in towers or put under magic spells or held captive by a monster, and some prince or knight or someone has to come save them,” she explained, nervously picking at her cuticles as she continued to avoid his gaze. “Or they’re treated like objects—bartered away in political marriages or awarded to some guy who comes out of nowhere and saves the kingdom from some calamity or other.”

Chat’s jaw slowly descended as he realized that “princess” meant something far different to her than it did to him.

Marinette shrugged again, finally lifting her eyes to meet his. “I just wish you didn’t think of me as some damsel in distress you always have to save. I know I get in trouble sometimes, but I’d like to think I’m not total dead weight, that I have a little agency…that you respect me like you respect—I don’t know…Ladybug.”

He hastily pushed himself to his feet and rushed to her side, taking her hands in his. “Prin—Marinette, no. It’s not like that at all,” he swore.

Her eyes widened at the sincerity and pain in his expression.

“Look,” he sighed. “I grew up kind of confined, like a princess in a tower. My parents didn’t let me go out much, and they were super strict. Watching Disney Princess movies as a kid really inspired me. I wanted to be like Ariel and Mulan and Belle and Jasmine who all knew their own minds and didn’t let anyone stop them from achieving their dreams.”

He took a deep breath. “I think you and I have very different understandings of what a princess is. For me, a princess is someone with a good heart, someone who’s brave and, even if she isn’t strong, she fights for what she believes in. She saves others and herself. She makes people see that goodness can win.”

He gave her hands a squeeze as a terrified smile spread on his lips. “I looked up to those princesses. I wished I could be like them and get myself out of my situation so I could find my own happy ending. …I wish I could be like you, Marinette.”

“Chat Noir,” she breathed, feeling like the ground had just disappeared from under her.

“So, yeah,” he chuckled, smile growing wider and more confident. “When I call you ‘Princess’, it’s not because I think so little of you. It’s because I respect and admire you. I…um…I might have a bit of a thing for strong young women who stick up for the little guy and could easily kick my butt.”

She choked on a laugh. “I don’t know if I could kick your butt while you’re transformed. I…”

Suddenly what he said registered.

“…You…have ‘a thing’ for me?” She blinked, slack jawed, at him.

His smile turned sheepish, and he nodded.

“Me?” she verified. “Marinette Dupain-Cheng?”

He kept nodding.

She looked away, mind reeling. “I, uh… Wow. Um. I need to…er…think about this?”

“It’s okay,” he assured, giving her upper arm a squeeze and then stepping back out of her space. “I honestly don’t expect anything from you, Marinette. I know you’ve got a lot going on in your life, so you might not be interested in a romantic relationship right now. And, even if you are, you might not be interested in me, so…no hard feelings. Your friendship is more than enough for me.”

“Wait.”

Her hand shot out, grabbing his.

They both looked at each other in surprise at her action.

She cleared her throat. “I…um…you’re right that there’s a lot going on, and, honestly, there is someone else I might be interested in, but…I do have feelings for you.”

His ears and tail perked up with hope.

“I don’t know if this is a good idea, though,” she admitted. “I mean…dating a superhero… Secret identities are going to make things messy. I don’t want…I don’t want either of us to get hurt, and I don’t want to mess up our friendship, but…”

She bit her lip, internally fighting with all of the voices that were shouting at her to do different things.

“…I’m really tempted to give things a chance with you.”

He nodded, tentatively taking a step back in.

“Maybe we could keep things really lowkey?” he suggested hopefully, holding his breath. “Maybe not rush and suddenly become official boyfriend and girlfriend…but maybe just start working more romantic things into our friendship?”

She started to nod as his words made sense. “Like, more holding hands and snuggling and…and maybe kisses eventually?”

“Yeah,” he agreed eagerly. “And maybe start calling some of our outings ‘dates’ and get little presents for one another just because.”

She rolled her eyes. “You already bring me little gifts all the time, and I’m constantly sharing pastries with you.”

He returned the eyeroll. “So, I’ll keep doing that, and maybe you could step up your game and get me some flowers from time to time.”

Her eyebrow arched. “You’d want me to buy you flowers?”

He shrugged. “I mean…yeah? Is it not okay for a guy to want to be romanced?”

Her eyes widened in realization as he averted his gaze and continued in a quiet, vulnerable tone, “…I’d like to be given flowers and chocolates and have someone serenade me. I don’t think it’s so weird for a guy to want to be swept off his feet.”

Tentatively, he looked up at her. “I mean, you’re the one talking about wanting to be respected and have agency and not be some trophy to be won. I think a part of the equality of the sexes that you seem to want is you not being afraid to make the moves romantically.”

She pursed her lips and considered for a moment. “…Challenge accepted. Prepare to be swept off your feet. You’re not even going to know what hit you.”

All he could do in response was gape. “…Wait. But…didn’t we say we were going to be lowkey about trying out this romance thing? Weren’t we going to take it slow?”

“We did say that,” she agreed, visibly conflicted. “But you just challenged me to romance you, and I’m extremely competitive.”

He rolled his eyes, breathing out a fond sigh. “This is one of the things I love about you. Fine. If you can lowkey sweep me off my feet without damaging our friendship, I’m all in.”

He already knew he was a goner, but he’d accept his fate gracefully.

“Perfect,” she announced. “Come downstairs and let’s make cookies. That’s a good lowkey date activity, right? Maybe we could watch a show and snuggle for a bit?”

“We’re starting now?” he chuckled in amazement.

“Why not?” She shrugged. “We’re both here, and you said you didn’t have anything going on today, right? Are you not in the mood to have your heart stolen?”

He covered his face with his hands as he laughed openly.

He was tempted to tell her she’d stolen his heart long ago, but she seemed excited about the supposed challenge, and he didn’t want to take that away from her.

“Alright,” he conceded. “Let’s do this thing.”

Chapter Text

“The prince asked me to summon you,” Alya informed, waggling her eyebrows as she passed Nino in the hall.

With a glare, Nino made a half-hearted swipe at the castle’s head chef and menagerie keeper’s daughter.

“You’re a bad person for deriving this much pleasure from my suffering,” Nino pouted, turning to head to Adrien’s room.

Alya just shrugged and smirked even harder.

Nino came to a stop before the door to the prince’s chambers and took a deep breath to steel himself before knocking.

“Who is it?” Adrien called from within.

“Nino Lahiffe, Your Highness,” Nino reported. “I was told that you sent for me.”

“Come in!”

Nino took another calming breath before opening the door to find the prince curled up on his bed, half dressed.

Internally, Nino cursed as he went to stand at attention about a meter off from his lord.

It was always hard to keep a hold on his emotions when Adrien behaved so freely around him.

“Is that a sword in your pocket, or are you just happy to see me?” Adrien inquired in a sultry tone.

Nino wished Adrien wouldn’t actively make things harder by teasing like that.

“I’m always happy to see Your Highness,” he replied with a bow.

Adrien’s grin faltered slightly. “You can stop it with all the ‘Your Highness’ and ‘Your Majesty’ stuff now. It’s just us, Nino.”

Nino smiled sadly, giving another bow of the head. “I wouldn’t want to take liberties. If I get used to referring to you familiarly, I might make a mistake and use your given name when it wouldn’t be appropriate.”

Adrien’s expression fell even further, the smile completely disappearing from his face. “It would be nice to hear my name spoken in a fond manner every once in a while. At the moment, the only one who calls me ‘Adrien’ is my father, and it’s usually when I’m in trouble.”

Nino winced, heart cracking on his crush’s behalf. “I’m sorry, My Prince.”

Adrien pursed his lips, considering for a moment before he got to his feet and went over to Nino.

Nino stood very still as Adrien wrapped his arms around Nino’s neck.

“It’s not so hard to say. A. Dri. En,” Adrien coached. “Could you say that for me?”

Nino averted his gaze, his cheeks lighting up like bonfires at this close proximity. “Prince Adrien.”

Adrien shook his head, placing a finger over Nino’s lips.

“Ah-ah-ah. Adrien. Just Adrien,” he corrected gently. “Nino, I’ve always thought of you as my equal. I’d really like it if you’d start acting that way.”

Nino grimaced, stubbornly avoiding the prince’s eyes. “My Lord, I am not your equal.”

“Fine,” Adrien growled, temper momentarily flaring up. “If you want me to be a tyrant, I’ll be a tyrant. I order you to use my given name.”

Adrien took a shaky breath when Nino remained silent.

“Is that understood?”

Nino closed his eyes and mumbled, “Yes.”

He didn’t want to see the hurt and the anger on Adrien’s beautiful face.

“Yes what?” Adrien demanded, on the edge of tears.

“Yes, Adrien,” Nino replied dutifully.

“Thank you,” Adrien whispered ruefully, voice suddenly flat. “That was completely unsatisfying, but thank you.”

Adrien turned away, storming back over to his bed and throwing himself down upon it.

“I hate it when you make me act ugly,” he grumbled into his pillow. “You make me not like myself very much.”

“I’m sorry,” Nino responded softly, feeling like he was speaking out of turn.

Adrien always tried to get Nino to play pretend with him. He wanted Nino to act like they were friends, but they weren’t. They couldn’t be. The difference in their stations didn’t allow it.

They could be friendly, but Adrien would always be the future ruler of the land, and Nino would always be a servant destined to defend Adrien with his very life, if that was what it took.

“You can go if you want,” Adrien sniffled. “I don’t want to force you to be around me if you’d rather be somewhere else.”

Almost a full minute passed, but Nino made no move to leave.

Adrien lifted his head, wiping the tears from his eyes with the heel of his hand. “…You’re not going?”

Nino bit his lip. “You said I could go if I wanted, but I don’t particularly want to leave.”

He hesitated before deciding to take a chance and say something a little bold. “I hope you don’t think me too forward, but…I actually enjoy your company.”

Adrien brightened a little at this, straightening up to sitting. “Would you want to stay and talk for a bit?”

Nino shrugged, feeling a little wrongfooted. “If you’d like.”

“What would you like?” Adrien pressed.

Nino’s brow creased. “It might be nice to talk for a while.”

Adrien immediately perked up at that, making Nino feel a little better. He always hated seeing Adrien so upset.

“Why don’t you take off your shoes and some of your outerwear and come sit by me?” Adrien suggested, patting a spot on the bed beside him.

Nino tried very hard not to self-combust.

He’d had dreams like this. He was trying very hard not to think about what he and Adrien had done in those dreams while he took his dusty outer clothing off so that he didn’t get the prince’s bed dirty.

It was very hard to think of much else as Adrien watched Nino undress intently.

Self-consciously, Nino came over to the bed and took a seat a ways off from Adrien.

Much to Nino’s chagrin, Adrien scooted in closer until their knees touched.

Adrien then made things more difficult by reaching out and lightly tracing his fingertip along the back of Nino’s hand.

“I’ve been thinking of marriage a lot lately,” Adrien confessed, throwing Nino completely for a loop.

“Have you?” Nino choked.

Adrien nodded. “My father thinks I’m old enough to start looking for an advantageous match, but…I’m not really interested in any of the eligible young ladies I’ve met.”

Before Nino could come up with a reply, Adrien asked, “Is there anyone whom you’re interested in, Nino?”

Nino’s face turned pale as he mentally panicked.

“I know you’re close with Alya and Marinette,” Adrien pressed, studying Nino’s expression attentively for any reaction that would give his feelings away.

“Uh…Alya and Marinette are both good friends, but I’m not really interested in them like that,” Nino confessed, feeling completely off balance.

Adrien nodded, filing this information away. “What about Luka? Luka’s very attractive, don’t you think?”

Nino’s mouth dropped open.

Adrien’s head tipped to the side. “You don’t think so? I think he’s handsome.”

Nino swallowed. “I mean…yeah. I can see why you’d think so, but I’m not really interested in Luka.”

Adrien nodded again, mentally checking off suspects. “Someone else, then?”

Adrien’s fingertip stopped tracing patterns on the back of Nino’s hand, and Nino’s cheeks started to glow as Adrien lightly rested his hand on top of Nino’s.

“Uh…yeah,” Nino replied distractedly.

“Who?” Adrien pressed, his other hand coming to rest on Nino’s thigh. “Someone I know?”

Nino gulped, looking away as his entire face exploded in crimson.

Nino nearly lost it as Adrien’s thumb started to stroke Nino’s thigh in a slow, tantalizing rhythm.

“Someone not of your station?” Adrien whispered.

Not thinking straight, Nino nodded.

Adrien sucked in a breath, his hand wrapping around Nino’s as he confessed. “I’m in love with someone not of my station too.”

Nino’s eyes went wide as Adrien’s other hand moved to cup Nino’s face, Adrien’s thumb caressing Nino’s cheek.

“I love you,” Adrien whispered with so much sincerity it was painful. “But I’d never want to coerce you into anything. I was serious all those times I said I viewed you as my equal. I’d never want to force you to return my feelings if you don’t feel the same. Please, please, Nino,” he begged with tears building in the corners of his eyes. “Say no if you don’t have feelings for me. I don’t want to be a monster who inflicts his will on others like my father. I want you to love me freely or not at all. Don’t just go along with—”

Nino cut Adrien off by taking Adrien’s face in his hands and pressing a fierce kiss to Adrien’s lips.

Adrien surged into the contact, wrapping his arms around Nino as they fell back onto the bed, kissing with abandon.

“Adrien,” Nino moaned, hooking a leg over Adrien’s hip.

Adrien burst out laughing. “There! Was that really so hard? God, it sounds just as beautiful as I imagined.”

Nino groaned, tipping his head back and inadvertently exposing his neck.

Adrien quickly took advantage of the situation, giving Nino’s throat a long, toe-curling lick.

He was only encouraged when this elicited another moan from Nino. Adrien was about to try his hand at marking Nino with his initials when Nino ruined the mood.

“Your Highness, stop.”

Nino winced at the hurt expression this brought to Adrien’s face.

“Adrien, stop,” Nino gently corrected, reaching up to run his fingers through Adrien’s hair.

Adrien closed his eyes, leaning into the contact. “Why? Did I do something wrong?”

“No,” Nino assured. “Not at all.”

“So…you do return my feelings?” Adrien sought to clarify.

“More than you know,” Nino sighed. “But we can’t do this. You have to marry a noblewoman. I can’t be your spouse.”

“But you can be my consort,” Adrien argued. “My father has mistresses. It’ll be the same…only you’ll be the only one, and you’ll know I truly love you alone.”

It was a good thing Nino was already lying down because he melted to goo on the spot. “…Adrien.”

“One day I’ll be king, and no one will tell me what to do. Until then…I know several noblewomen who have no interest in men. I could marry one of them as a cover. They would be free to carry on with their love interests, and I would be free to love you. It’s not perfect, but…”

Adrien sent Nino a pleading look that completely demolished him.

“Be mine,” Adrien begged. “And make me yours.”

“Always,” Nino promised, pulling Adrien back into a rough kiss.

Chapter Text

Adrien trembled, pulling the shock blanket tighter around himself.

Everything smelled of smoke, and the hard plastic chair was growing steadily more uncomfortable as the minutes ticked by.

He felt like he’d been at the police station for hours, but there was no clock in the room where they were holding him, so he couldn’t be sure.

They’d already taken his statement when they first brought him there, and he’d tried to be as honest as possible without being too honest.

Yes, he’d been the one to start the fire. He’d meant to turn on the gas burner, but what happened afterwards was pure accident. That much was true.

He didn’t tell them that the flames that had burned the manor to the ground hadn’t come from the stove.

His parents had always been very clear that if anyone found out what Adrien could do, what Adrien was, he’d be taken away from them. That was why Adrien always had to wear the special gloves that kept his powers in check. That was why Adrien was never allowed to leave the house. It was for Adrien’s protection as much as everyone else’s.

He shuddered, hugging himself tighter as he prayed that the specialist the police had mentioned would show up soon.

There was a light knock on the interrogation room door, making Adrien jump.

Sparks crackled in the air around him, and the temperature in the room shot up a few degrees.

The door opened, and a pretty girl who looked around twenty, the same age as Adrien, poked her head in.

“Adrien Agreste?” she asked with a smile.

He nodded.

“Hi. I’m Marinette Dupain-Cheng. May I come in?”

He nodded again and watched as she took a seat in the chair across the table from him.

“How are you doing?” She tipped her head to the side, looking genuinely interested. “Do you need something to eat or drink?”

Weren’t you not supposed to accept anything the police tried to give you? Adrien couldn’t recall what the rules were. He had some vague idea from the shows he’d watched that everything they did was supposed to be to try to trick him into confessing or get his DNA so they could prove he was guilty.

But hadn’t he already confessed? Did they suspect what he was? Did they know he was a monster in the shape of a human?

He shook his head, looking away.

“I was just trying to make hot chocolate,” he mumbled. “I saw a recipe online, and I thought I could do it. I didn’t mean to…I didn’t mean for this to happen. It was an accident.”

Marinette nodded, nothing but sympathy on her face. “I know. It’s okay, Adrien. Accidents happen.”

He tentatively looked up, wondering if he could trust her. “…Did I kill anyone? Are my parents okay? The staff?”

Marinette waved her hands, shaking her head. “No, no! Everyone’s fine. I mean, some injuries, but no fatalities.”

Adrien’s eyes welled with tears of relief. “G-Good.”

“Everyone’s accounted for, and everybody who needs to be is in hospital right now getting treatment,” Marinette assured. “I was told you got a lot of people out before the fire department showed up.”

Adrien nodded vehemently. “When the stove exploded and the flames started spreading, I ran to wake everyone up.”

She gave him a gentle smile, assuring, “You did a good job. Everyone’s safe and in stable condition. You’re not hurt, are you? I’m guessing the medic looked you over before they brought you here?”

He nodded, confirming, “I’m okay. My clothes and hair got a little singed, but I didn’t get hurt.”

“Was that the first time your powers went out of control like that?” she inquired conversationally, making Adrien jump.

“My—? Wh-What?”

The air heated up around him in his panic, creating visible sparks once more.

Not seeming affected in the slightest by the pyrotechnics, Marinette raised a hand.

The little flames were immediately snuffed out, and the air quickly cooled.

“Your powers,” she repeated. “You’re a fire elementalist.”

Adrien staggered to his feet, upsetting the plastic chair and dropping the shock blanket.

“No!” he yelped, putting up his hands defensively. “No, I’m not! I don’t know what you’re talking about!”

Even as he protested, tongues of flame flickered into existence in the air around him.

Marinette held up her hands, and the flames disappeared. “Whoa, whoa. Calm down. It’s okay, Adrien. I’m not going to hurt you. I’m from the Order of the Guardians. I’m like you. I’m an air elementalist.”

He gave her an assessing look, his guard still up. “…You’re…like me?”

She nodded, smiling her most amicable smile. “Look. See?”

She made a little motion with her hand, as if she were softly batting an invisible beachball his way.

A puff of air hit him in the face.

His eyes went wide, and his jaw slackened as he marveled. “You’re like me.”

“Yep. Just like you,” she affirmed, keeping her smile steady.

He lowered his hands and picked the chair and blanket back up, taking a seat.

He cleared his throat. “So…you’re a demon too?”

Marinette balked. “What? No! I’m not a—Wait.”

Her brow crinkled as she processed what he had said.

“What do you mean ‘too’? Adrien, you’re not a demon.”

It was his turn to frown in confusion. “Yes, I am.”

“No,” she insisted, fighting down her rage. “You are not.”

“Yes,” he repeated, “I am. I summon fireballs and catch things on fire and burn people. I’m a demon possessing the body of the Agrestes’ son.”

The air suddenly went frigid as Marinette took a slow, deep breath. “Is that what they told you?”

Adrien blinked. “Who?”

“Your parents,” she responded icily.

He pursed his lips and considered, trying to think back to when he’d first found out what he was. “…I don’t remember. I don’t remember someone ever specifically telling me that. I might have overheard Father saying something like that, but…”

He shook his head. “I’ve always known what I was.”

Marinette took another cleansing breath, trying not to lose her temper at the wrong person. “Well, I’m like you, right?”

He nodded.

“Both of my parents are like us, and I know dozens more people like us too,” she informed. “Don’t you think people like us would know better than your parents what we are?”

His head slowly tipped to the side, and he adjusted the shock blanket around his shoulders. “…What are we, if we’re not demons?”

Her expression turned sympathetic. “Adrien, we’re people. You are a human being, just like your parents are human beings.”

His nose began to scrunch up, and he started to shake his head. “Humans aren’t able to summon fire.”

“Not all humans,” she corrected. “You’re special, Adrien, even among our people. Fire is very rare, but at the end of the day, you’re still just a human being.”

He considered this for a long while, and Marinette patiently remained quiet.

“…So, now what?” Adrien finally asked. “Am I under arrest for burning down the mansion and hurting everyone?”

She shook her head. “No. That was just an accident.”

“Then what?” he pressed. “I guess I’m not going home because the house is ruined, but…my parents always said that if anyone found out about my powers, I’d get taken away from them. Is that what’s going to happen now? You’re going to take me away someplace where I can’t hurt people?”

Her brow crinkled up. “Okay. So. Yes and no. Yes, I’m going to take you with me, but what your parents didn’t tell you is that you’re being taken away for training so you can learn to control your powers. It’s like going to boarding school. It’s not like you’re being sent away never to see your parents again. I started my training when I was five, and I saw my parents all the time,” she explained.

“What do you mean control my powers?” he inquired, mind muddled and not quite grasping everything she was saying. “Like…Like what you did earlier when you moved your hand and the air blew in my face?”

She nodded encouragingly. “Yep. Just like that but with fire. You see, what’s supposed to happen is when a child comes into their powers, parents are supposed to report it so the child can be taken in for training by the Order of the Guardians. Your parents were supposed to get you help, not muzzle your powers and hope they went away.”

She made a dismissive gesture towards his gloves.

“You were supposed to have teachers and meet other people like you. You were supposed to have a support system and a community,” she stressed with infinite sympathy. “It was never supposed to be like this.”

He pursed his lips and tried to take in what she was saying. “…So…We’re going to do that now? You’re going to take me somewhere I can learn not to hurt people with my powers?”

She nodded eagerly. “Even better. I’m going to teach you how to use your powers to help people.”

He arched an eyebrow, mind completely boggled. “But…all I can do is hurt people and destroy things. How could I help people?”

“I don’t know what you’d planned on doing with your life, but a lot of elementalists become emergency responders,” she informed excitedly. “Our powers actually make us pretty good at saving people from fires, avalanches, drowning… We’re kind of like superheroes.”

His eyes widened as a whole new world of possibilities opened up before him. “I could…rescue people?”

She nodded enthusiastically. “Mmhm. I do that part-time right now, and I was actually looking for a partner. I think your fire powers would go well with my air powers, so… You don’t have to agree to anything now, but it’s an option. You can do whatever you want with your life. It’s your decision. I’m also training with the Order of the Guardians to become a Guardian—a teacher. If that sounds more like something you’d be interested in, you could do that too. You could teach kids like us to control their powers just like I’m going to teach you. There are lots of options.”

Adrien began to nod, slightly overwhelmed but, at the same time, thrilled at the prospect of a life outside the four walls of his room.

For the first time, he had a future ahead of him, and that future looked bright.

He swallowed down apprehension and tentatively asked, “Can we go now? I’d really like to start learning.”

Marinette smiled and nodded, getting up and holding out a hand to him.

He hesitated. “I can’t. I’ll burn you.”

She shook her head. “No, you won’t. Fire needs oxygen to exist, right? If you get scared and accidentally start sparking, I can just pull the oxygen out of the air and snuff out the flames. No big deal.”

She motioned again for him to take her hand and patiently waited with a smile for him to respond.

He pursed his lips. “That’s…kind of terrifying that you can do that.”

She nodded, cheerfully informing, “Air elementalists can be deadly. If being one of the good guys doesn’t work out, I could always turn assassin.”

Adrien burst out laughing in surprise at her dark humor. “You…I like you. You’re nice.”

She gave a snort, arching an eyebrow. “Most people think I’m weird.”

He shook his head. “I’m weird…but you’re trying to make me feel better about myself…like less of a freak.”

“Because you’re not a freak,” she reminded with a kind smile. “You’re normal. Special, but still a completely normal human being.”

He bit his lip, hesitantly lifting his hand and beginning to stretch it out towards hers.

He paused, looking up to meet her gaze uncertainly. “I’m not going to burn you?”

Marinette shook her head. “No, Adrien. And even if we do have an accident and I get singed, I’ll be okay. It’s not a big deal, so you don’t have to worry about it.”

He still looked unsure.

“Don’t worry,” she reiterated. “One day, you’re going to be in full control, and you won’t even have to think twice about stuff like this. All you have to do today, though, is take the first step.”

He gulped and held his breath as he slowly reached out his hand, cautiously touching his fingertips to hers.

Panic seized him, and he pulled back, but Marinette just kept smiling and holding out her hand.

“It’s okay. Try again,” she coaxed.

He took a deep breath and let it out gradually as he reached out again.

He tapped his fingertips to her palm and then quickly retracted them.

When she didn’t recoil in pain, he tried again, letting his fingers rest against her skin for a few seconds before pulling them back.

“That’s it. You’re doing a good job,” Marinette encouraged.

Still timidly but less skittishly, Adrien placed his palm in hers, hovering for a few seconds before his fingers carefully wrapped around her hand.

With a big smile, Marinette closed her fingers around his hand and gave it a squeeze. “Nice work. That was really brave of you, and I’m so proud you did that.”

Adrien beamed, overwhelmed with joy at these new sensations.

He was doing it. He was touching a human being—another human being, he reminded himself—and he wasn’t hurting her.

“Come on,” Marinette gently prompted. “My parents will be waiting up for us with some hot drinks and pastries. Do you like pastries?”

“Pain au chocolat,” Adrien remembered. “Maman brings me pain au chocolat on my birthday.”

“We’ve definitely got that,” Marinette assured with a grin as she tugged him towards the door. “And plenty more I’m sure you’ll like.”

Adrien nodded, returning her smile as he followed her lead.

He was scared and anxious but also excited for his new life and all of the experiences waiting ahead of him.

Chapter Text

The art club was having a meeting during the lunch break to review project ideas for the upcoming club fair to attract new members.

Most of the crew were enthusiastic about the event, having fun planning special projects to share with prospective club members as well as the rest of the school.

Marc and Nathaniel were making a display about the creative process behind their comic, and Alix was going to do traditional oil painting with a modern twist, replacing white male figures in famous paintings with women and minorities.

“I don’t have a whole lot of time right now,” Marinette explained sheepishly. “But I could get together some of my rough sketches and make a display about how my ideas go from sketches to actual clothes. I could use pieces I already have made for that.”

Her idea was met with nods and encouragement from everyone except Chloé who was in a particularly foul mood.

“Typical. Doesn’t anyone have any original ideas?” Chloé scoffed. “You losers are all boring.”

“I don’t see you coming up with anything mind-blowing,” Alix scoffed.

“I think our ideas will be engaging enough,” Marinette snorted. “It’s not a competition, Chloé. We’re just showing the rest of the school what we work on in art club.”

Tentatively, Anaïs, a new student, raised her hand. “I was actually thinking of trying something. I’ve been really inspired by the work of Arman lately, so I was thinking maybe I could try deconstructing and reassembling something.”

Alix quirked an eyebrow. “Is that the guy who lit violins on fire and then encased the charred pieces in see-through plastic? I think my dad has a book with some of his work featured in it.”

Anaïs nodded enthusiastically. “I’d like to do something like that. I mean, I’d need to look into safety, obviously, but I think the idea is neat.”

“I think the idea is dumb,” Chloé chimed in crossly. “Burning stuff isn’t art. It’s arson.”

Things quickly devolved into a name-calling match as Anaïs tried to defend her ideas and Chloé used her sharp tongue to cut at Anaïs’s self-esteem.

Anaïs broke into tears and ran off, but before anyone could go after her and reassure her that Chloé was just mean like that to everyone, Anaïs came back…only she wasn’t Anaïs anymore.

“Chloé Bourgeois, I am Firefly, and I’m going to make my magnum opus out of your charred remains. Everyone will have to admire my genius when I make a beautiful work of art out of something as ugly as you.”

Before anyone could escape, the art room burst into flames, cutting them off from the exit.

Cackling, Firefly flew out the window, off to find more subjects for her artworks while she waited for Chloé’s remains to be ready to work with.

Adrien was on his way back to class after the lunch break when he smelled smoke and saw the crowd of gawkers gathered in the school courtyard.

Among them, he spotted a pale Alya and an agitated Nino who was trying to drag his girlfriend out of the school.

“Al, we’ve got to go. It’s not safe here.”

Alya shook her head, sending the tears that had been beading in the corners of her eyes sliding down her cheeks. “Nino, I can’t just leave her.”

“Hey, guys. What’s going on?” Adrien greeted over the noise of the crowd as he approached.

Nino pointed up to the first floor where the art room was belching smoke and flames. “Akuma. Help me drag Alya to safety, would you? She’s being stubborn.”

“Wouldn’t you if it was Adrien?” Alya snapped.

Nino had the decency to be cowed.

“What do you mean?” Adrien pressed, a sense of foreboding leaving him feeling sick.

“Marinette’s in there,” Alya choked.

The bottom dropped out of Adrien’s stomach as he looked back to the art room and saw the thick, charcoal plumes of smoke and the ravenous flames in a new light.

“Marinette!”

He wasn’t sure if the scream was in his throat or in his head, but the next thing he knew, he was running for the stairs.

“Whoa! NO!” Nino shouted, grabbing Adrien around the waist and tackling him to the ground. “Where the hell do you think you’re going?!”

“Let me go!” Adrien growled like an irate panther. “Marinette’s in danger!”

“And you don’t need to go in there and get yourself in danger too,” Nino seethed. “This is a job for the heroes and the fire department. We all need to get our butts to safety and out of the way.”

Adrien froze as his brain kicked back on and stopped responding on instinct. “I’m going to try to contact Chat Noir and Ladybug.”

Nino tentatively released his hold, allowing Adrien to dart off, back out of the school.

Next, Nino got up and turned to Alya, offering her a hand. “Come on. The heroes will save her. You’ve just got to believe in them, okay?”

With a tearful nod and a longing glance back to the art room, Alya took Nino’s hand and let herself be led out of the building.

The word “Marinette” played over and over again in Chat Noir’s head as he raced around the outside of the school.

His heart was pounding against the walls of his ribcage like a frenzied beast even as icy terror coursed through his veins.

“Please let her be okay,” he begged any deity who might have been listening.

He stopped short when he came around the corner and saw students climbing down the side of the building using what looked like tarps.

“Has anyone seen Marinette?” he called out, scanning the group for her.

Marc pointed up to the art room with the arm that wasn’t wrapped around Nathaniel’s waist. “She’s still up there.”

“She’s organizing the evacuation,” Nathaniel informed.

A soft smile pulled at Chat’s lips.

“Of course she is,” he breathed fondly.

The moment of adoration passed, and then Chat was back in action mode, directing the crowd, “Okay. Everyone needs to get away from the building. Take any injured people over near the street so that the paramedics can get to them easily.”

With that, he extended his baton, lifting himself up and through one of the windows of the art room, mindful of the students currently climbing out.

Inside, he found a handful of students dutifully waiting their turn to escape, periodically glancing nervously at the slowly encroaching flames.

Marinette was talking to a trembling girl with chestnut brown hair, Marinette’s hands supportively on her shoulders as Marinette spoke softly and reassuringly to her. “I know you’re afraid, but you just have to believe in yourself like I believe in you. That fire is far more dangerous than a fall, right?”

The girl timidly nodded. “Y-Yeah, I guess.”

“And even if you do fall and twist an ankle or something, Ladybug will fix it, right?” Marinette reasoned.

The girl nodded, seeming a little more sure this time. “Yeah.”

“So, it’s going to be okay, right?” Marinette prompted. “You’re going to climb down that tarp, and everything’s going to be okay.”

The girl swallowed, gathering her courage and nodding again. “Yeah. Okay. Okay. I’ve got this.”

She chuckled nervously. “Thanks, Marinette.”

Marinette gave a wink, patting the girl on the shoulder. “There you go. I’m proud of you.”

“I love that girl,” Chat sighed to himself. “She’s amazing.”

Just then, she turned around, and his heart started to flutter in his chest.

“Marinette.” He hustled over to her, relief coming off of him in waves.

“Chat Noir,” she greeted, pleasantly surprised. “Just in time.”

“Let’s get you out of here.” He reached for her, but she moved back.

“Not just yet,” she corrected, motioning to the queue of other students. “Start taking some of the others down.”

“You first,” he insisted.

“Me last.”

She stepped in close and lowered her voice so as not to be overheard and cause a worse panic. “There are a lot of very flammable, very explosive art supplies in this room. Please help me save my friends, Minou.”

She looked up at him with pleading eyes, and he was a goner.

“Fine,” he sighed, obviously pained. “Stay safe, Princess.”

He leaned in and placed a quick kiss on her cheek before turning to the waiting students. “Okay, people. Calm and orderly fashion, but let’s move.”

Things went much faster with Chat Noir taking two or three people down at a time, and, finally, Marinette was the last one.

He scooped her up in a bridal carry, holding her close as he lowered them to safety.

“You can put me down now,” she chuckled when he made no move to do so.

He looked her in the eyes imploringly. “How am I ever supposed to let you go now that I’ve realized what you mean to me?”

She blinked, startled by the desperate seriousness in his tone. “You…what?”

“I’m in love with you,” he confessed.

Marinette’s jaw dropped.

Several of the gathered students whistled and cheered.

Rose shouted, “Get it, Girl!”

Before Marinette could scrape her thoughts together to respond, the akuma du jour came back to cause more trouble.

“Chloé, are you ready to be made into a work of art?”

“I need to go fight that akuma,” Chat realized, carefully setting a still stunned Marinette down.

“Stay safe.” He gave her another kiss on the cheek and then sprinted off into action.

Marinette mentally smacked herself, getting her head in the game.

After Ladybug’s magical ladybirds put everything to rights, Adrien rushed back to school, desperate to find Marinette.

Alya had gotten to her first, but Adrien cut in, sweeping Marinette up into a swirling, crushing hug.

“I thought I’d lost you,” he breathed into her hair. “Please, never scare me like that ever again.”

“Uh…sorry,” she chuckled, feeling off-kilter. “No promises.”

“Can I talk to you?” he asked Marinette but looked to Alya and Nino for confirmation.

“I’m done with her,” Alya assured, and Nino gave a thumbs up.

“Sure. We can talk,” Marinette agreed.

Adrien took her by the hand and led the way to the boiler room where they’d have privacy. It wasn’t the most romantic location for a confession, but it would have to do. He’d make up for it with a mind-blowing first date.

“So, um, what’s going on?” Marinette asked, utterly puzzled by the day she was having, as they came to a stop.

Adrien took both of her hands in his and slowly inhaled.

“Marinette.”

His eyes were soft and adoring as his voice caressed her name.

“Today, when you were in danger, I was absolutely terrified,” he explained. “I haven’t been that scared in a long time, and it made me realize that what I feel for you is special, different from the love I have for my other friends.”

Her breath hitched as she started to see where he was going with this.

“Marinette, I’m in love with you,” he confessed earnestly, giving her hands a little squeeze. “I don’t want to go another day without you by my side, so will you please do me the honor of being my girlfriend?”

“Adrien, I…” She bit her lip, mind whirling. “…Before today, my answer would have been yes, a million times, yes.”

His heart began to soar but then abruptly plummeted when he realized that today her answer would be different.

“I’ve been in love with you for almost four years now,” she admitted. “But, today, I realized that the one I really want to be with is Chat Noir.”

He blinked, trying to comprehend her words.

Unthinkingly, he replied, “But, I’m Chat Noir.”

She stared at him. “What?”

He dropped her hands in order to smack a palm over his stupid mouth. “I didn’t say that! Pretend you didn’t hear that!”

“Minou?!” she exclaimed, gaping at him.

He covered his face with his hands, groaning, “Ladybug’s going to kill me.”

“No, I’m not,” she scoffed, offended. “Why would you think that?”

He lowered his hands so that he could stare at her. “You what now?”

She smacked herself in the forehead. “…I am so dumb. You are so dumb. We are so dumb.”

He bit his lip as the puzzle pieces slotted into place. “Could we go be dumb over a romantic, candlelit dinner and André’s ice cream?”

“Sure,” she sighed, giving up. “I’ll freak out later. After the day I’ve had, I deserve this. You’re paying because this is all your fault.”

“I’m okay with this being my fault,” he chuckled, a self-satisfied grin breaking out on his lips.

“Stop smiling like that,” she laughed despite herself, batting at him halfheartedly. “Dumb cat. You’re making me want to kiss you.”

“You could totally do that,” he informed, skin tingling with excitement.

She took him up on the offer.

Chapter Text

It was nine o’clock on a Thursday night when Nino’s phone started to buzz with an incoming call from a number that he hadn’t seen in almost a decade.

He’d deleted Alya’s contact after their breakup, but he still remembered the number.

He took a deep breath and picked up. “Hello?”

“Hey,” Alya answered uncertainly. “Um…It’s Alya. Alya Césaire?”

He chuckled at her obvious nerves, echoing the butterflies in his own stomach.

“I know who you are, Al,” he assured, a familiar fondness in his voice. “Ten years isn’t that long.”

She let out a startled laugh. “Well, I wasn’t sure if you’d burned all your pictures of me and paid Max to wipe your memories or something. You were kind of…angry when we last talked.”

Nino blew out a sigh. “I mean, you did break my heart, but…in retrospect, trying to get you to marry me and settle down at eighteen was a little…”

She laughed again with more mirth and affection this time. “Yeah. But, in retrospect, I’ve come to appreciate how sure you were about me, how much you wanted a future with me.”

“But you were right to go to the US for school,” he finally admitted. “Marinette has shared some of the pieces you’ve done over the years, and, Al, I am so proud of you. You’re an incredible journalist.”

“…Thank you, Nino,” she replied in a quiet voice barely audible over the buzz of the crowd in the background. “That means a lot to me.”

“Alya, where are you?” he inquired as he thought he heard an announcement over a PA system. “Are you flying out for an assignment?”

“Um…Charles de Gaulle, actually,” she confessed with a nervous chuckle. “And no assignment. …I quit.”

Nino blinked. “You what?”

“I quit. This morning.” Her laugh took on a slightly hysterical quality reminiscent of Marinette. “And I shoved all my stuff in a suitcase and hopped on a plane.”

She swallowed, trying to get her flustered thoughts together. “There was a lot of drama at work, and I was starting not to like the person I was becoming…all the sacrifices I had to make to get to the top.”

She took a deep breath, sounding more composed as she explained, “I think I just need some time to decide what I really want from life, but I know that working for a big news outlet isn’t it. I think…I really need to be back home where I knew who I was and had people who loved that person.”

“Now I’m even more proud of you,” Nino chuckled.

Alya burst out laughing. “Oh, yeah?”

“Yes,” he stressed. “That had to take a lot of courage to finally make that decision.”

She snorted. “It was kind of spur of the moment.”

He shook his head. “No. It sounds like you’ve been thinking about this for a while. The decision was spur of the moment, but the decision process was a long time coming. I’m proud of you for prioritizing your needs and trying to be healthy. I bet it was really hard to walk away.”

“Yeah,” she whispered. “Yeah, it was.”

“It’s going to turn out to be the right decision, though,” he reassured. “Your instincts have always been good, so if you don’t think what you had was right for you, you’re probably right. It might take a bit for you to find what the right thing is, but you’ll get there.”

“Thanks,” she chuckled. “Man. I missed your pep talks. …There were some times I really needed you these past few years.”

“Well, now that we’re talking again, I’ve got your back,” he promised. “Just give me a call, and I’ll give you the best pep talk ever.”

Suddenly, a thought occurred to him.

“We are talking again, right? This isn’t a one-time thing?”

He found his heart breaking all over again at the thought of losing her.

“Yeah,” she replied tentatively. “I mean, so long as you want me back in your life. I never meant for us to never talk again, but…Adrien said you needed some space, so…I didn’t know if I should reach out or not. And then it was ten years later.”

“And now you’re calling me out of the blue from Charles de Gaulle airport,” he snickered.

“Not quite so out of the blue,” she admitted with a grimace. “You see, when I quit my job in the wee hours of the morning and hopped on a plane, I didn’t exactly tell anyone I was coming home, and I didn’t really plan ahead.”

Nino arched an eyebrow. “Do you know where you’re staying?”

“Not exactly,” Alya admitted. “I mean, I’m sure I could stay with my parents, but it’s kind of late on a school slash work night, and I don’t want to throw everyone off by just showing up like this. I didn’t really keep in touch with our other friends from school, and Lukadrigaminette are busy with the new baby, so…”

She cleared her throat. “I was kind of hoping—”

“—I have a guest room,” Nino informed. “You can stay with me until you get things figured out.”

Alya blinked. “Are you sure?”

“Yeah.” He didn’t need to think about it. “Do you need me to come pick you up from the airport?”

“…Are you sure?” she repeated in astonishment.

“Yeah.” He looked at the clock and then peeked at the sleeping baby in the next room. “I can be there in, like, forty minutes?”

“I…If you don’t mind,” she relented in the face of his certainty. “I won’t be at your place for too long. I have plenty of money saved up. I just have to find a place and get the paperwork finalized.”

“Alya, you’re good,” he chuckled. “I seriously don’t mind. I’ll send you to stay with your parents if you get too obnoxious, but, until we get to that point, mi casa es tu casa. I’ll call you when I get close, okay?”

“Okay,” she responded, still feeling off balance. 

“Great. I’ll see you soon.”

“That’s a baby.” Alya gawked when she spotted Nino walking towards her outside the baggage claim wearing a baby sling around his torso. “You have a baby.”

She was so flabbergasted that she almost didn’t notice how good he looked. The past decade had been kind to him.

Nino laughed and rubbed at the back of his neck. “Yeah, this is Anat. Something tells me she’s going to start going by Annie when she gets older and her schoolmates make fun of her.”

Alya’s eyes widened as Nino came to a stop in front of her and Anat gave a big yawn, her sleepy eyes blinking open.

“Aww,” Alya cooed, her heart melting. “She’s precious. You make beautiful babies.”

He choked out another laugh. “Thank you. I…uh…tried my best?”

Suddenly a realization dawned on Alya, and her eyebrows slanted into a frown. “Is your wife and or husband going to be okay with you bringing home your ex to stay with you indefinitely?”

He blinked in surprise. “The others didn’t tell you?”

Alya shook her head slowly.

“I’m divorced,” Nino reported casually.

She winced. “Oh. Uh…Sorry about that.”

He waved away her concern, giving Anat a gentle pat on the back. “It’s not a big deal. It was an arranged marriage.”

Alya did a double take. “I’m sorry. What? Arranged marriage?”

Nino shrugged, smiling sheepishly.

“You were always so insistent about marrying for love,” she accused.

He shrugged again, a wistful smile coming onto his lips as he confessed, “Yeah, well, you didn’t want to marry me, and I never fell in love with anyone else.”

She froze, her stomach fluttering as a soft “Oh” formed on her lips. “Oh, Nino…”

He gave Anat another loving pat. “Like, a year and a half ago, I was feeling kind of old, and I hadn’t found anyone, and my mom suggested an arranged marriage, so I thought, ‘Okay. Why not?’”

He winced. “It lasted two months, and then she fell in love with this woman from the UK and ran out on me. It was an amicable divorce, though. She didn’t really want a baby, so I got full custody, and that was that. I missed out on the pregnancy, but…”

He looked down in adoration at his daughter. “…I get Anat all to myself.”

“I’m glad some good came out of it, then,” Alya replied warmly, smiling fondly at her old flame and his child. “You two make a pretty picture.”

“Thanks,” Nino chuckled. “She’s my whole world.”

He gave a start. “Oh. Right. I’m supposed to be giving you a lift, not telling you my life story. We can get caught up in the car. Is that all you brought?”

He nodded down at the rolling carryon suitcase next to her and the large bag she had slung over her shoulder.

She nodded. “Yep. This was all that was important. You know, it used to boggle my mind how, when Adrien moved out of the manor, he could fit eighteen years’ worth of his life into two suitcases, but I think I get it now,” she admitted sadly. “At three AM when I was going through my apartment and stuffing stuff in my bags…I realized that the stuff was just stuff. Yeah, I needed to bring clothes and toiletries and all that, but…these past ten years, I haven’t really accumulated much that’s really important.”

Nino slowly began to nod in understanding. “Well, you’ve got plenty of time left to amass a hoard of belongings that mean something. I don’t think not having a lot of stuff from your life in New York means that your time there was pointless. It got you where you are now, didn’t it?”

She thought about it for a moment. “I mean, I’m currently homeless, jobless, and leeching off of you, so…”

He rolled his eyes and batted her on the arm. “You’re currently back home with friends and people who love and tolerate the crap out of you, and you’re going to find your true calling in life now that you’ve had these formative experiences in the US.”

She gave a snort of amusement. “I guess, when you put it that way…”

“Come on.” He took her rolling suitcase in hand and motioned with a tip of his head. “I’ll give you more patented Nino pep talks in the car. You obviously need them.”

“Obviously,” Alya snickered, falling into step beside him.

“…So…” Nino cleared his throat about halfway into the drive back to Paris. “Were slash are you seeing anyone back in New York?”

Alya pursed her lips. “I mean, not really. It sounds like I’ve had about as bad of luck in love as you.”

He arched an eyebrow, sneaking a quick glance at her before darting his eyes back to the road. “Oh, yeah? Are you divorced too?”

She shook her head. “I’ve barely made it past three months with anyone.”

“I’m sorry,” he replied, feeling guilty that he couldn’t bring himself to actually mean it.

“Don’t be,” she sighed. “There were some really great people I dated. It wasn’t them. It was me. With the women, I realized that I prefer having sex with guys, and with the guys…I don’t know.”

She shrugged and was quiet for a moment before she gathered the courage to admit, “None of them were you.”

“I had that problem too,” Nino confessed.

Alya’s heart leapt.

“None of the girls I met were you either.”

There was a stretch of silence until Nino tentatively broke it.

“So, uh…do you think you’ll start dating again now that you’re back here?”

She bit her lip. “I mean…I might. …It depends.”

“On what?” He couldn’t help his curiosity.

She smirked. “If the right guy asks me.”

“Oh,” he replied, her meaning not registering.

Alya sighed in frustration. “Nino.”

“What?”

“Nino,” she stressed.

“What did I do?” he pouted.

She rolled her eyes and flat out told him, “I meant you. You’re the right guy. I’ve spent the past ten years wondering what my life would have been like if I’d married you out of high school. Now, do you want to date or am I just completely reading your signals wrong?”

“Oh.”

He felt like he’d taken a bowling ball to the gut.

“I…Uh…I mean, yes, but…”

His eyes stole a glance at Anat’s sleeping reflection in the rearview mirror. “So…I have a daughter now…”

“Yeah?” Alya gave him an odd look. “She’s precious. I love her. I’ve always liked kids, and having one ready made like that without having to go through the whole pregnancy thing…that’s a plus, Nino.”

“Okay. Good, but what I actually meant was that I have a daughter now, and I need things to be stable for her. She’s already down a birth mother, and I just want to make sure that people aren’t parading in and out of her life, breaking her heart when she gets attached and they leave her. You see what I’m saying?”

He snuck a quick look towards the passenger’s seat.

“It’s not just me I need to worry about anymore. I have to do what’s right by her.”

Alya thought for a moment before remarking, “That’s actually really hot, Nino. I respect that.”

“So…if we start dating again, I really need you to be serious about sticking around,” Nino informed, testing the waters. “I know your life is kind of up in the air right now, so you might not be able to commit, but…that’s kind of what I need before we start a romantic relationship again.”

“That’s fair,” she agreed, considering for a moment. “…So, do you want to get married?”

“That’s the idea,” he confirmed

“I meant now,” she corrected.

Nino almost had a heart attack but somehow managed to keep the vehicle in control.

“What?!” he choked.

“Is it too late to accept your marriage proposal?” she inquired, tipping her head to the side.

“Are you serious? I can’t take my eyes off the road long enough to get a good look at your expression.”

“I’m completely serious,” she assured. “I’ve decided to go three for three on making big, life-changing, spur of the moment decisions today.”

“What if I’m a completely different person than I used to be?” Nino demanded. “What if I’ve changed? What if you don’t know me anymore?”

She rolled her eyes. “Babe, you came and picked me up at the airport at ten on a Thursday and offered to let me freeload for as long as I wanted. I’m pretty sure that you’re fundamentally the same person I’ve loved since I was thirteen. I’m the one I’m afraid has changed.”

“…You still love me?” Nino asked in a soft, almost trembling voice.

“I never got over you,” she admitted with a wistful smile.

He gulped. “…I never got over you either. …And I’m pretty sure that you’re still you deep down.”

“So, what do you want to do?” she prompted.

“Let’s take it slow,” he suggested before quickly amending, “for given values of slow. You’re going to be moving in anyway, so let’s try living as a couple—No sex, though,” he quickly corrected. “The last time I had sex, I ended up with a kid, and as wonderful as she is, I’m not ready for another one just yet.”

Alya’s eyebrow shot up as she calculated Anat’s age plus nine months. “It’s been over a year since you last had sex?”

“Hush, you,” Nino pouted. “You’ve ruined women for me.”

She shrugged and took a playful bow.

Nino ignored her. “So, we move in and try living as a couple…and then maybe see where we are in a month or two. If it doesn’t work out, we have to stay friends, though. It’s okay if you decide you don’t want me, but don’t hurt Anat, okay?”

Alya snuck a glance in the backseat and smiled at the sleeping baby.

“I’m going to try not to hurt either of you,” Alya promised, reaching out and resting a hand on Nino’s shoulder, giving it an affectionate squeeze. “I think I’m ready for some kind of happily ever after now.”

With a soft smile, Nino took one hand off the wheel to rest on top of Alya’s, giving it an answering squeeze.

“Yeah. Me too,” he agreed. “I think we’ve waited long enough.”

Chapter Text

Luka knew he’d been right to come over and check on Marinette when she opened the door to her flat still in her pyjamas at one in the afternoon.

She blinked at him as if he were a magical genie who had suddenly appeared. “Luka? What are you doing here? I mean, not that I’m not happy to see you, but… Sorry.”

She shook her head to clear it, loose tresses flying this way and that.

“I thought you were the delivery I was expecting.” she explained. “I ordered some buttons for a blouse I’m designing.”

“I was just in the neighborhood,” Luka fibbed, “and it occurred to me that I’ve never made bread before.”

Marinette blinked again, trying to piece the puzzle together without knowing what the picture was supposed to be.

“So, I thought I’d come over and see if you had time to teach me. No biggie if not,” he hurriedly assured. “I know you’re really busy, so don’t feel obligated. It was just a whim.”

“Um…I’m actually not doing anything today,” she admitted, pushing her hair back behind her ear as her cheeks pinked in embarrassment. “I just got up, so…uh…if you want to wait in the living room for ten minutes while I brush my teeth and throw on some clothes? I could show you how to do a really simple loaf.”

“Sounds perfect,” Luka agreed cheerily. “Sorry for imposing like this.”

“Not at all,” she stressed as she stepped out of the way and motioned him in. “I’m kind of glad for the company. I was feeling a little lonely today.”

She didn’t elaborate, and he didn’t press.

Seven minutes later found them in the kitchen with Marinette showing Luka how to weigh and combine the ingredients to create the dough for a plain loaf of pain de mie.

“Now we let it proof until it doubles in size,” Marinette instructed as she carefully placed the dough into a greased glass bowl and covered it up with a clean dish towel, leaving it on the counter to rise.

She turned back to Luka with a smile, her high ponytail swinging back and forth behind her.

“Would you like some tea and croissants while we wait? It’ll probably be about forty minutes, and I haven’t eaten anything today,” she confessed sheepishly.

“Sure.” He shrugged gamely. “So long as it’s not an inconvenience.”

She rolled her eyes and waved dismissively. “Please. It’ll take five minutes to put the tea on and place some croissants on a plate. If I’m getting some out for me, I might as well get some for you.”

“I’d love some, then,” he chuckled, going to fetch two plates from the cupboard as she started on the tea.

They settled on the couch in the living room area of the open concept apartment, and Luka watched affectionately as Marinette bit into a croissant, getting little flakes on her shirt as well as her cheek.

“What?”

She arched an eyebrow when she caught him smiling at her.

He shook his head. “How are you doing? We haven’t talked in a few days.”

“I’m okay,” she responded automatically.

He gave her a skeptical look. “Not to call bull, but you didn’t look so okay when you answered the door a bit ago.”

She looked away, eyes staring through the teapot on the coffee table.

His voice lowered and softened. “How are you really doing, Chanson?”

She pursed her lips. “…I got Nino and Adrien’s wedding invitation yesterday.”

Luka nodded. “Mine arrived this morning.”

She looked back at him, eyes narrowing in suspicion. “Is that why you came over here? To check on me?”

He shrugged, reaching for his teacup to avoid looking her in the eye as he lied. “The whim just struck me to learn to make bread, so I came to my most qualified friend.”

She snorted. “I’m pretty sure that’s Adrien nowadays. Dad has been talking about how he can start planning for retirement now that he has a successor lined up.”

Luka winced. “Does that bother you? Your crush taking over your family business?”

She thought about it for a minute. “…No. I’m happy for Adrien. He’s my friend, and he deserves to have things in his life that make him happy, especially after everything that happened with his parents. He deserves to be happy with Nino. I’m happy for them…but I’m just feeling a little sad for myself today. It’ll pass,” she assured. “It always does.”

Luka bit his lip, setting down his teacup and scrutinizing Marinette for a moment before he asked, “Have you talked to Alya about how you feel? Does she know you still have feelings for Adrien? I’m pretty sure if they knew how you felt they’d be more than happy to welcome you into their polycule.”

Marinette shook her head. “I’m not sure that’s what I want. I mean, I know that that kind of thing works for them. I know Alya doesn’t mind sharing Nino with Adrien, but…I don’t know if I could do that.”

She looked up uncertainly at Luka, but he nodded encouragingly.

“That’s fair. It doesn’t work for everyone.”

Her eyes darted away again. “I think…I’m the kind of person who loves with their whole heart. I don’t think I can devote myself to more than one person at a time, and I think I’d kind of like someone to be just as devoted to just me.”

“That’s fair,” he repeated, scooting closer on the couch to rest a supportive hand on her back. “But, Marinette, I just want you to be happy. I don’t want you to miss out or have regrets because you didn’t take a chance on something you wanted.”

“I don’t know what I want,” she admitted with a tired sigh, her eyes flickering back up to hold his gaze.

“That’s okay,” he reassured, gently stroking her hair. “You don’t have to know what you want out of life yet. You’re only twenty-eight. There’s still plenty of time to figure that out.”

She studied him intently, her eyes caressing his jet-black hair, kind cerulean eyes, smiling lips, jaw, neck, torso, arms…

She blew out another sigh, mumbling in frustration, “I don’t know what I want.”

A troubled look rippled onto Luka’s face. “Is there something I can do to help?”

She looked back up at him, considering. “…Could I have a hug?”

“Absolutely,” he assured, pulling her into his arms and resting his head on top of hers.

She melted into him, finally letting herself feel better as she absorbed his warmth and breathed in his pine scent.

“…Luka?” she whispered several minutes later.

“Hm?”

He pulled back slightly to meet her gaze.

“Am I still the ‘song’ playing in your head?” she inquired hesitantly, her voice giving away a sense of vulnerability.

Luka chuckled. “Marinette, you will always be my ‘song’.”

She bit her lip and slowly moved her arms up, encircling them around his neck.

“Even if I’m a mess?”

“As much as I’d prefer if you felt like you had everything all figured out, I think you’re a cute mess,” he confirmed.

She inched in a little closer, contemplating his lips. “…I don’t know if I’m being fair to you.”

He shrugged. “I have no complaints. Why do you think you’re being unfair?”

She swallowed. “You deserve better than being a second choice. You deserve someone who loves you and only you…and I can’t do that right now. I’m still…”

She closed her eyes with a sigh, dropping her head in shame. “…an emotional mess.”

He tipped her chin back up, and her eyes fluttered open in surprise.

“Marinette, contrary to what you may see in movies or read in books, first loves rarely work out,” he informed gently. “Real people usually go through a couple relationships before they find someone they click with, so I’m not really hung up on being your first, last, and only.”

She blinked as she tried to process his words. “You…don’t care?”

He shook his head. “Real life is messy. Real people are complicated, and just because you love someone else, that doesn’t make what you feel for me somehow less or unworthy or impure or unfair.”

She tried to argue. “But—”

He placed a finger on her lips. “Marinette, the most important thing is that you choose to be with me. That’s all I want from you. Pick me today, and then pick me again tomorrow. Keep choosing to be with me and just do your best. If you keep picking me, it doesn’t matter who else has a piece of your heart too.”

“…I can try,” she offered after some thought. “I want to try, Luka.”

“That’s all I’m asking for,” he assured, leaning slightly into her space but letting her make the decision to close the distance.

Gingerly, she pressed her lips to his in a tentative kiss.

She pulled back to find him beaming at her, and it brought a smile to her own lips.

She leaned in again, longer this time, more sure, letting herself savor the feeling of being adored as well as the burgeoning love in her own heart.

Chapter Text

On the night before his wedding, Adrien paced the length of his bedchamber in agitation.

He took a peek out the window of his tower and contemplated the ground below. It looked very solid and probably painful if he had a sudden collision with it.

He might survive, though.

A broken arm or leg might be worth it to escape marriage to the Italian duke’s daughter and a certain future of being kept under his wife’s thumb just as securely as he’d been kept under his parents’ up until that point.

Adrien swallowed hard as he mentally calculated the length of his sheets if he tied them all together. They might be long enough to get him close enough to the ground to escape without injury.

But would they hold his weight? What could he tie them to so they’d be secure?

With a long sigh, he went over to his desk and sank into the chair, letting his head tip back.

“Help,” he pleaded in a whisper, praying that some deity or other would take pity and rescue him from his miserable existence.

There was a sudden clatter of metal on wood, and Adrien’s head snapped up in time to see a plain silver ring bounce across the surface of his desk, wobble from side to side, and then finally settle in place.

Adrien blinked and slowly reached out to pick up the small band. It resembled a signet ring, but it had no initials or crest or any kind of decoration.

He looked up, trying to discern where the ring had fallen from, but the ceiling offered no clues.

“Put it on.”

Adrien wasn’t sure if the quiet urging was inside his own head or whispered on the wind.

He pursed his lips, hesitating for a moment before slowly sliding the ring onto his finger.

In a flash of neon green light, a man with caramel skin, hair as black as the void, and eyes the color of radioactive waste appeared.

With a yelp of surprise, Adrien stumbled backwards, falling out of his chair and onto the cold stone tiles of the floor.

“Good evening,” the man purred. “I am Plagg, god of chaos. I believe you called for some assistance?”

Adrien’s mouth dropped open, and he gaped in silence for a good minute, trying to wrap his mind around what he was seeing.

Plagg patiently waited with a contented, cat-like smirk.

“Um…yes?” Adrien finally managed to choke out.

Plagg nodded, taking a seat on top of Adrien’s desk. “You want a new life, to leave this lonely, joyless one behind and start anew…correct?”

Hesitantly, Adrien nodded. “That’s right.”

Plagg grinned, and it sent shivers up and down Adrien’s spine.

“I can give that to you.”

Adrien arched a skeptical eyebrow. “How?”

Plagg made a circle with his arms, doing jazz hands. “Magic.”

Adrien’s brow creased. “Why would you do that for me?”

Plagg shrugged. “It’s what I do…for a price.”

Adrien’s eyes narrowed.

“What price?”

Plagg laughed, rocking back and forth on the desk. “Oooh. A smart one. You have no clue how many idiots just jump into these deals without asking the important questions. But don’t worry. My payment will be something you don’t need, something you won’t miss.”

“Like what?” Adrien pressed. “My soul? My firstborn child? Eternal servitude? I’m not really eager to trade life as a prisoner for life as a slave.”

“Nothing like that,” Plagg assured with a dismissive wave of his hand. “I promise it’s something you want to get rid of anyway. Tell you what: if you’re not satisfied, I’ll bring you back here, and we’ll call the whole thing off. Deal?”

Adrien studied Plagg pensively for a moment. “…I’ll be happy in this new life you’re giving me?”

Plagg nodded.

“I won’t be trapped and told what to do anymore? I’ll be able to make my own choices and meet other people and make friends? I won’t be alone anymore?” Adrien verified, a plaintive edge to his voice.

Plagg’s unsettling gaze softened. “Yes, Kid.”

Adrien took a deep breath. “…Okay. Let’s do this.”

“Done,” Plagg announced.

The room vanished in a flash of green light, and Adrien found himself sitting on a dirt path in the middle of a forest.

He blinked, scanning his surroundings for some hint as to his location, but the only thing that was familiar was the fine clothing he was wearing. Still, he got the feeling that he wasn’t in England anymore.

“Where are we?” he asked Plagg as he stood and wiped the dust off his pants.

“In a forest a little ways outside of Paris,” Plagg supplied, looking rather pleased with himself. “Welcome to France, Lord Graham de Vanily.”

“France?” Adrien repeated, mind boggling.

“Yep,” Plagg chuckled. “Your parents will never find you here. Maybe drop the ‘lord’ part and give yourself a new last name, but you should be good.”

Still stunned, Adrien nodded. “Okay. So…is that it? How do I start my new life?”

Plagg pointed down the dirt path through the woods. “Walk that way for five minutes. You’ll come across a girl at the well. Beautiful girl with dark hair and big bluebell eyes. You like girls, right?”

Adrien blinked. “Um…maybe? I’ve never really liked anyone like that before, so I’m not sure.”

Plagg waved Adrien’s answer away. “Well, you’ll like this one. This one’s a good one. Just tell her you’re lost, you don’t know who you are, you got spirited away by a fairy, and you’re willing to work for room and board. You’ll be all set.”

Adrien’s jaw dropped. “Is that what happened? Did you spirit me away?”

Plagg gave Adrien a disappointed look. “Keep up, Kid. Do you got all that? Are we good?”

Adrien slowly started to nod. “Y-Yeah. I think so.”

“Perfect.” Plagg clapped his hands. “Now, will that be cash, credit, or memories?”

Adrien’s head tipped to the side. “Excuse me?”

Plagg rolled his eyes. “Payment, Kid. Payment. What are you paying me with?”

“I don’t have anything with me,” Adrien explained bashfully. “If we could pop back over to the estate really quickly, I could get you gold or jewels or a letter of credit with my bank. Whatever you want.”

Plagg clicked his tongue. “Nope. Payment is due upon service. No haggling. Memories it is.”

Adrien recoiled. “W-What? No! I—”

Plagg reached out a hand and plucked a glass orb out of the air in front of Adrien.

Inside the orb swirled a poisonous-looking magenta miasma that occasionally sparked with miniature lightning.

“…What did you take?” Adrien whispered in a clammy, quiet panic.

Plagg shrugged, tucking the orb into his chest pocket. “Something you didn’t need and didn’t want.”

Adrien bit his lip, scanning his memory for blanks, for some trace of what he’d forgotten.

“Calm down, Kid,” Plagg sighed, voice not unkind. “Do you remember your name?”

“Adrien Graham de Vanily…though you told me to get a new last name,” Adrien answered.

Plagg nodded. “Do you remember what I told you to do next to start your new life?”

Adrien swallowed. “I…I need to walk that way until I meet the girl at the well and tell her what happened and that I’m willing to work for food and shelter.”

“Yep,” Plagg encouraged. “And do you remember how to dress yourself, brush your teeth, go to the bathroom, cut up your carrots, and speak French? That last one’s kind of important.”

Adrien shot Plagg a dirty look. “Yes. Thank you.”

Plagg just smiled harder. “Then you should be fine! That’s all you really need. The folks at the bakery will teach you the rest. On your way, then.”

Plagg made a shooing motion.

Adrien hesitated, looking torn as he reassessed his level of anxiety. “I mean…I guess.”

He bit his lip and then took a tentative step down the path in the direction Plagg had indicated.

He paused, looking back at Plagg uncertainly. “I haven’t made up my mind yet whether you’ve helped me or tricked me, but know that I’m at least grateful to you for getting me out of that prison. So, thank you, Plagg.”

“My pleasure,” Plagg assured with the hint of a genuine smile peeking out from around the corner of his lips.

Adrien turned to go but then paused again. “Do you want your ring back?”

Plagg shook his head. “Keep it and know that the god of chaos is looking out for you.”

Adrien choked on a laugh. “Is that a blessing or a curse?”

Plagg shrugged. “Call me if you get in trouble, Kid.”

Slowly, a smile found its way onto Adrien’s lips, and he sounded far more sincere this time when he repeated, “Thank you, Plagg.”

The fairy waved and then disappeared in the same manner he’d come, leaving Adrien to wonder down the path, hoping for the best.

His hopes were bolstered five minutes later when he spotted the well Plagg had mentioned.

Beside it was a young woman who looked to be about Adrien’s age, drawing up a jug of water.

Even though she was dressed in common, well-worn clothes that couldn’t hold a candle to the lavish garments Adrien was used to seeing on noble women, she was every bit as beautiful as Plagg had promised.

Adrien felt his heart flutter as he thought that maybe he liked women after all, provided her personality matched her outward appearance.

He tentatively approached, careful not to startle her.

“Good evening,” he greeted, and a pleasant shiver radiated throughout his body when she looked up and he caught a glimpse of her dazzling blue eyes.

“I…um…Do you need some help carrying that?” he offered.

She opened her mouth to respond, but a trill of panic flickered across her face when no sound came out.

A second later, realization dawned upon her, and her expression lit up with joy.

She clapped a hand over her mouth but then lowered it to smile like a moonbeam.

Adrien felt his insides melt.

“Are you okay?” he verified, concerned but hopelessly distracted by everything about her.

She nodded vehemently and kept smiling.

“Okay. Good.”

He returned the grin with a shy one of his own.

“So…um…I’m kind of lost, and I don’t know who I am,” he explained, remembering Plagg’s words. “I mean, I know my name is Adrien, but…I was spirited away by a fairy.”

Her eyes widened and seemed to sparkle in recognition as she nodded, radiating delight.

“I’m willing to work for room and board, so…do you think you can help me?”

She nodded again, eagerly taking him by the hand and tugging him towards the village not too far off in the distance.

“Wait. Your jar of water,” Adrien reminded.

She laughed at herself—the most beautiful sound Adrien had ever heard, like the tinkling of a windchime—and made a “silly me” gesture, rolling her eyes and tapping her forehead with the heel of her hand.

“I’ll get it for you,” Adrien offered, taking the jar by the handle.

He grunted and staggered under its weight, nearly falling over.

She burst out laughing at his plight but quickly got her giggle fit under control and shot him an apologetic look, her eyes begging for his forgiveness.

“It’s okay,” he assured. “No hard feelings. That was kind of funny. I guess that’s what I get for trying to show off for a pretty girl.”

She looked away with a blush but quickly recovered. She gave him a sympathetic pat on the arm and then easily lifted the jar.

Adrien’s mouth dropped open, and he felt his heart fly out of his chest and into her hand.

He cleared his throat. “Oh, wow. You’re…uh…You’re really strong.”

She waggled her eyebrows, making him laugh.

Then, with an amiable smile, she held out her free hand to him.

He took it without hesitation and walked with her to the village.

She led him to a charming little bakery attached to a quaint house with a small, fenced-in garden.

“Do you live here?” he marveled.

She nodded.

“It looks really cozy,” he observed. “And it smells delicious. Is that your family’s bakery?”

She nodded enthusiastically, giving his hand a squeeze as she led him up to the bakery door.

She set down the jar and opened the door, startling Adrien as she called out, “Maman! Papá! Look! It’s the young man the fairy promised she’d send me to help at the bakery while your back is injured, Papá!”

She turned to Adrien wearing a sheepish smile and a rosy blush. “The fairy made it so that I can’t talk to him. Could you please tell him that my name is Marinette and I’m very pleased to make his acquaintance?”

“The pleasure is all mine, Marinette,” Adrien assured in a low voice, lifting their still-joined hands to press a kiss to the back of hers.

“That was awfully nice of you, Plagg,” a redheaded woman chuckled as she appeared in a flash of pink light. “Usually, you play tricks and curse people.”

Plagg rolled his eyes. “Only the people who deserve it, Sucrette. That kid had already had a lifetime’s worth of misfortune. It was only fair that I evened things out a bit.”

“Still.” She hummed. “It was nice to take away all of those bad memories of being alone and unloved and abused by his parents.”

“And it was mean of you to make it so that that girl can’t talk to him,” Plagg snorted, trying to take the focus off of his uncharacteristic kindness.

Tikki shrugged. “The universe has to stay balanced. Besides, she’ll be fine when he kisses her. True love’s kiss fixes everything.”

Plagg took the orb of Adrien’s memories from his pocket and held it out to Tikki. “Do you want this? There’s no way I’m eating these gross things.”

Tikki scrunched up her nose. “Why would I want those?”

“To balance out your sugar content?” Plagg snickered. “I don’t know. Maybe I’ll give them to Sass. …He likes bitter things.”

Tikki hummed thoughtfully as they watched Tom and Sabine welcoming Adrien into their lives like he was already part of the family.

“Maybe just destroy them,” she suggested with a fond smile as Marinette and Adrien kept sneaking lovestruck glances at one another, glowing with happiness.

“Yeah,” Plagg agreed. “He doesn’t need them anymore.”

Chapter Text

Adrien had had a crumby day.

A last-minute photoshoot pulled him out of school, and his father had been in attendance, upping the pressure to perform to the best of Adrien’s ability.

Of course, with the stakes raised, Adrien flopped (in his father’s eyes, at least, and Gabriel’s opinion was the only one that counted).

A lecture about what a disappointment Adrien was (not worthy of the Agreste name) followed as well as a doubling of his extra lessons as punishment.

At the first opportunity, Chat Noir snuck out the window, going for a run to try to get some of those negative feelings out.

He let his feet operate on autopilot as he shut down his brain.

He wasn’t really surprised when he found himself over by the school and Tom and Sabine’s. Those were places with good, comforting memories, and it made sense that his subconscious would lead him there when he was feeling like rubbish.

What was surprising was spotting Marinette up on her balcony, sprawled out on her deckchair and looking every bit as miserable as Chat felt.

He landed on one of the chimneys overlooking her patio area and peered down at her.

“Good evening. Sorry for the intrusion, but you look like you’re in need of an emotional support animal,” he quipped. “If you’re not opposed, I’ve come to offer my services.”

She gave a snort of laughter, her expression brightening for a moment before she began to look tired and pale again.

“Thanks, Minou. I appreciate it, but I think I just need to lie down.”

His mask scrunched up a bit in tandem with his brow as he arched an inquisitive eyebrow.

“You’re already lying down,” he observed.

She considered this for a moment. “…I need to lie down more. Like, melt through the floor and hide out inside of the earth’s mantle for a while.”

He nodded as if this were a perfectly reasonable course of action.

Knowing Marinette, she’d somehow find a way to accomplish it.

“Is there a reason why you’re so worn out?” he inquired conversationally.

She blew out a sigh, and the joking tone went out of her voice. “I feel like…my whole life is falling apart?”

With a frown, Chat hopped down onto the balcony, taking a seat on the crate. “That’s no good. Are you catastrophizing maybe? Like, just how worried should I be about you, Marinette?”

She exhaled slowly and sat up, gaze locked on her foot as she drew circles on the roof with her toe.

“I’m not sure. I mean, maybe I’m overreacting and I should just suck it up. Other people are far worse off than I am, but I just—”

He rested a hand on her knee, making her gaze snap up.

“Marinette, I want to share something my kwami told me a couple years ago with you. It doesn’t matter if you live in a mansion and have all the food and entertainment you could ask for. If you’re hurting on the inside, that suffering is real. You shouldn’t feel like it isn’t valid just because someone else has it worse.”

He gave her a gentle, supportive smile.

She stared at him, seeing him as if for the first time all over again.

He had a way of doing that, of saying something that suddenly shifted her understanding of who he was under that mask.

She swallowed. “…What were you going through that your kwami thought he needed to tell you that?”

He clicked his tongue, teasingly chiding, “This is about you, not me…but I was feeling really alone and unloved.”

She scooted a little closer, still studying his expression intently. “Is that a past-tense thing, or do you still feel like that sometimes?”

He gave her a look that told her he knew what she was doing, taking the focus off of herself, and that he was allowing her to get away with it.

“I still feel like that. Maybe now more than ever, but at least I know now that I’m allowed to feel that way, that it’s okay for me to have those feelings, even if there are people literally starving out there. There’s room enough in this world for our pain to coexist. Unfortunately, suffering isn’t a limited commodity.”

“Yeah,” she breathed, her gaze dropping back down to her knees.

“So…how worried do I need to be about you?” he prompted again. “Is your whole life really falling apart, or…?”

She took a deep breath. “…Maybe not any more so than usual. Usually, I’m able to get my stuff together and handle it, but today I’m really feeling my age, so it all feels overwhelming.”

“All seventeen years of your age?” he chuckled, trying to get a smile out of her.

It worked.

She rolled her eyes and smacked his arm half-heartedly. “You think you’re so funny.”

“You think I’m funny too,” he preened.

She smacked him again, reluctantly admitting, “You have your moments. Your sense of humor used to be my favourite thing about you.”

His eyebrows shot up. “And what, pray tell, has usurped the number one spot?”

Her smile turned shy and embarrassed as she confessed, “Your heart.”

His eyes widened, and he felt his cheeks heating up under the mask.

She bashfully met his gaze as she continued, “You have the best heart, Chat Noir. I always appreciate how you take the time to stop and give the people who need it your attention and support. No one selflessly takes care of other people like you do.”

“I can think of one other person.”

He lifted a finger and touched it to her nose.

“You’re an everyday hero, Marinette. You always inspire me to be the best version of myself that I can.”

She blushed as she looked away with a pleased smile.

His hand dropped down to scoop up one of hers.

“So, if there’s ever anything I can do for you to make your load maybe a little lighter, I want to do it.”

She pursed her lips, considering for a moment.

She looked him in the eye once more and earnestly entreated, “Make me believe in myself. You’re really good at that. Make me believe that I can do this and that everything’s not falling apart and that the weight of the world isn’t going to crush me.”

He let go of her hand and slowly reached up to cup her face gently as his other hand rested on her shoulder.

“Marinette, whatever it is you’re struggling with right now, you’re going to come out on top,” he assured. “You always do. I’ve seen you face down your problems time and time again, and you’re always the winner.

“You’re smart and brave and kind and resourceful,” he encouraged. “You have everything you need already inside of you, but if you’re feeling like this situation has the best of you, remember that you’re not alone. You’ve got a whole slew of family and friends behind you, cheering you on and ready to step in if you need some help.

“There’s nothing to worry about,” he stressed. “Spend tonight regrouping, and then, tomorrow, come out swinging. You’ve got this.”

“Thanks,” she whispered, voice watery as she leaned forward and pulled him into a tight hug. “You always know just what to say to keep me from giving up. Thank you, Chaton.”

“You’re only thanking me because you haven’t gotten my bill yet,” he chuckled, nuzzling her hair and holding her close until she’d calmed down and pulled away on her own.

“Now, will that be cash, credit, or memories?” he inquired with a straight face. “I don’t accept firstborn children as payment anymore. I’ve got too many of them, and they’re eating me out of house and home.”

She blinked at him for a moment and then broke into a laugh, shaking her head. “You are such a goofball.”

“You love that about me,” he reminded her.

She paused and then agreed with a note of tenderness in her voice that surprised him. “Yeah. I do love that about you.”

His face flushed as he quietly admitted, “I love that you love that about me.”

Smiling, she held out a hand to him. “Want to come downstairs and get your butt handed to you at videogames?”

“Will there be pastries?”

His tail gave a flick of anticipation.

She rolled her eyes. “There are always pastries.”

“Then I would be happy to be trounced by you,” he gamely consented, slipping his hand into hers.

She rolled her eyes again. “You’d be happy to be trounced by me even if there weren’t pastries.”

He clicked his tongue, playfully scolding, “Marinette, I’m trying to play hard to get over here. Come on.”

Chapter Text

The downside of making friends was getting to see how they interacted with their parents. It only served to highlight that there was something very wrong with Adrien’s family.

He wasn’t sure how to fix it, and he was slowly losing the will to try.

Some days, hope of winning his father’s love and approval flared up inside of Adrien. Other days, he resigned himself to being unwanted and uncared for.

That day in particular, as he languished upside down on his couch, his legs hooked over the back of it, Adrien felt numb.

Usually, his hearing was sharp, but, as he stared at his television screen, spacing out, he completely missed the sound of feet gently touching down on the narrow ledge outside of his wall of windows.

A knock on the glass made him give a start, snapping him back to awareness.

“L-Ladybug?”

He flipped into an upright position, hurrying to his feet and rushing over to the window to open it for her.

“Good evening,” he greeted, face flushing as he wondered what she thought of him, hair disheveled and clad in his pyjamas. “Is something the matter?”

“That’s what I was about to ask you,” she chuckled nervously, and then her brow furrowed in concern as she studied him. “Sorry. I didn’t mean to spy, but a couple of my patrol routes go this way, since it’s so close to the Eiffel Tower, and I just happened to see you there looking a little…um…depressed.”

His eyes widened in surprise.

He’d thought his blank expression was the perfect careful neutral, completely impassive, impenetrable.

Apparently, either he’d been wrong or Ladybug was capable of reading him better than she should be.

“Are you okay, Adrien?” she asked, her voice breaking back into his thoughts.

He slapped on his best smile, assuring, “Thank you so much for worrying about me, Ladybug, but I promise I’m fine. Maybe just a little tired. I’ve had a long day.”

Her eyes narrowed, and her voice went as dry as a saltine. “…Adrien Émile Isidore Octavian Athanase Agreste, are you lying to me?”

He hung his head in shame, ears burning at being caught out.

“Well, when you put it like that, yes,” he mumbled.

He blew out a sigh and guiltily met her gaze. “Do you want to come inside for a minute? It’s kind of cold by the window, and…”

He nodded down to his shorts and t-shirt.

“Oh!”

She hurriedly scrambled inside, catching her foot on the windowsill and nearly tripping in her haste.

“I’m so sorry,” she spluttered. “The suit is pretty well insulated, so I didn’t realize—”

He held up his hands placatingly, assuring, “—Ladybug, it’s fine. Come on in and sit down.”

Awkwardly, she went over to the couch and took a seat, quietly studying him all the while.

“Sorry for lying,” Adrien murmured as he sat down a little ways off from her, keeping a respectable distance between them. “It’s just that Adrien Agreste isn’t allowed to not be okay, so…”

“…Do you want to talk about it?” she tentatively offered. “Sorry to pry, but I’m a little worried. You were looking pretty akumatizable before.”

She caught him by surprise yet again, and he blinked at her, wondering, “Is that what it looked like?”

She nodded. “You looked…bereft.”

He shook his head, insisting, “I honestly wasn’t feeling anything, really.”

Her eyebrow arched. “Not anything?”

He nodded. “Do you ever, like, just shut down and make your mind go blank? And then you’re just numb?”

“I can’t say I’ve ever done that on purpose, but I know what you mean,” she offered, visibly uncomfortable.

Adrien bit his lip. “Is that weird?”

He mentally kicked himself. The last thing he needed was for the love of his life to think he was a weirdo.

“Sometimes I just need to, you know, mentally check out to make it through the day.”

She waved her hands frantically. “I didn’t mean to imply it was weird! You’re not weird. You’re wonderful!”

A genuine smile broke out on his lips as a blush of delight colored his cheeks.

“You think so?”

“Yeah!” she insisted, screaming on the inside but just going with it. “And, I mean, I have my own questionable coping mechanisms, so it’s not like I’m in a place to judge yours. Life sucks sometimes, and you just have to do what you have to do to get through it and not make yourself vulnerable for Papillon to take advantage of you and make everything that much worse.”

“Yeah,” he agreed, his smile turning commiserating.

She hesitated, studying him for a moment before inquiring, “Am I allowed to ask what you’re trying to get through today?”

He gave a start and then looked away, his hand going up to the back of his neck. “Uh…Just…feeling like no one actually wants me around, I guess?”

Her eyes widened, and hurt flickered across her expression. “That’s not true. Your friends all adore you, Adrien. They love having you around.”

He blew out a sigh and nodded.

“Yeah, I know,” he mumbled dejectedly. “They all go out of the way to make sure I feel included, even when I can’t physically be with them, but…I can’t help feeling like an inconvenience. Like maybe it doesn’t really make a difference to them whether I’m there or not. They’re just nice, so they make sure to include me.”

“Nino cares whether you’re there,” Ladybug insisted and then went so far as to admit, “And Marinette does too. You’re really important to them and a bunch of your other friends too.”

“I know,” he sighed. “Sorry. I’m kind of just having a pity party for myself because my father has been extra mean about the way he flaunts how little he cares about me this past month. So, I’m feeling pretty lonely and unlikeable lately.”

Ladybug scooted closer on the couch, reaching out to rest a supportive hand on Adrien’s shoulder.

“I’m so sorry he’s making you feel like that,” she softly stressed. “You really are an amazing person, Adrien, and you don’t deserve to feel like that. I promise you that a vast majority of the people who have met you like you, so try not to let your negative thoughts win, okay?”

She winced as she admitted, “I know it’s easier said than done, but just do your best, okay?”

He sent a warm smile her way as he rested his hand on top of hers and gave it a squeeze. “Thanks, Ladybug.”

His heart gave a trill as she smiled like a moonbeam and looked away with a blush.

“Anytime,” she assured a touch giddily.

Seeming to get ahold of herself, she cleared her throat and looked back at him. “So, hey. If you’re feeling a little lonely tonight, would you want some company?”

He blinked in confusion for a moment and then dared to ask, “Do you mean you?”

She nodded. “Yeah, I mean, if you don’t mind?”

“Oh, I’d love to spend time with you,” he assured, only later worrying that he sounded a bit desperate. “Are you sure it’s okay? Weren’t you on patrol? I feel like I’ve wasted enough of your time already.”

“Not at all!” she insisted. “An important part of patrol is making sure that Paris’s citizens are okay and not at risk of akumatization, so… And if Chat Noir can visit his bakery girl on the regular, I can spend an evening hanging out with you.”

Adrien’s mouth dropped open. “You know about that?!”

Ladybug’s eyes flew wide. “You know about that?!”

Adrien quickly looked away, his face practically molten. “No?”

“Do other people know about this?” she demanded, starting to panic. “Is this, like, common knowledge?”

Adrien waved his hands. “No, no! It’s not like that. I just happened to mention Marinette to Chat Noir, and he said they were friends too. We were talking about pastries. He wasn’t, like, bragging or anything. He adores Marinette, and he respects her a lot.”

“Oh.”

Ladybug slowly started to nod as she came to terms with this new knowledge. “Okay. Alright, then. …So, would you want to play videogames?”

“I…I’d love that,” he breathed as one of his many fantasies came true.

“What do you want to play? Super Mecha Strike maybe?” she suggested.

He gaped. “Do you play?”

“I’ve never tried it in the suit before, but I’m pretty good regularly.”

She quirked an eyebrow. “Are you going to cry if I kick your butt?”

He nearly choked on a laugh. “The joke’s on you. I love getting my butt handed to me by a strong woman.”

“Great!” she yelped as her cheeks started to resemble raspberries. “Let’s do this, then!”

Half an hour later when they’d both gotten their blushing under control and Adrien had enjoyed a thorough trouncing at his Lady’s hands, he turned to her with a grateful smile.

“Thank you for this.”

She shook her head, assuring, “No worries! I’m having a lot of fun.”

“I don’t think you get how much this means to me,” he stressed, suddenly getting her undivided attention with the sincerity in his voice.

She tipped her head to the side questioningly, prompting him to try to verbalize his thoughts.

He smiled down at his hands in embarrassment as he explained, “My father keeps me locked up a lot.”

He nodded to his room. “This place may look like any kid’s daydream, but, to me, it’s just a pretty, shiny, expensive cage.”

He tentatively looked up with a sheepish grin. “A lot of the time I’m trapped in here, watching my friends have fun on the other side of a screen. It’s really nice to have another person in here with me. I don’t know why, but there’s just something about being able to reach out and take someone’s hand, if I want to.”

Slowly, he inched his hand across the couch cushion towards hers, and she met him halfway, surprising him by giving his hand a squeeze.

“Do you want to go somewhere with me?”

She took even herself by surprise with the question.

“Is that a trick question?” he accidentally asked out loud.

“No,” she assured. “You obviously need some fresh air, so…there’s someplace I want to take you.”

“Let me change into something warmer, and I’ll go anywhere with you,” he replied a little too honestly without thinking, sending her heart fluttering.

“Hold on tight,” Ladybug instructed, wrapping an arm around Adrien’s waist as the other readied her yoyo.

Adrien did his best to keep his head on straight and not swoon as they swung out his window, heading northeast towards Montmartre.

Adrien’s stomach swooped, and he wasn’t sure if it was because of the sudden changes in altitude as they swung or the fact that he was in Ladybug’s arms, just like he’d always dreamed.

Fifteen minutes later found them landing on top of Sacré Coeur, and Adrien was more than a little sad to be set down.

“I wanted to show you this,” Ladybug informed quietly, gesturing to Paris all laid out at the bottom of the hill before them, its storied lights twinkling like the stars they blotted out with their brilliance.

Adrien inhaled sharply as the scene took his breath away. “I’ve never been up here at night before.”

“It’s an amazing view,” she sighed contentedly. “I debated taking you to the top of the Eiffel Tower, but…that’s Chat Noir and my place.”

A part of him was ecstatic that his partner wasn’t secretly bringing random guys to spots that were special to them.

“It’s okay,” he assured. “I totally understand. Besides, this is…this is more than enough.”

She took a seat and motioned for him to sit next to her on the flat stretch of roof in front of the largest of the iconic onion domes.

“Thank you for this,” Adrien whispered as he sat beside her. “You were right. I did need some fresh air. I didn’t realize how much.”

She gave his shoulder a tentative nudge with her own. “Don’t thank me yet. There’s a charge for using the Ladybug Express.”

He quirked an eyebrow.

She smirked, giving him a playful wink. “Now, will that be cash, credit, or memories?”

His peaceful smile suddenly turned wistful. “There are some memories I wish you could take away…but I wouldn’t get to choose which ones you take, would I?”

She pursed her lips, thinking for a minute before she grabbed her yoyo off her hip and flipped it open. She reached in and pulled out what looked like a little kid’s toy wand.

Adrien blinked. “You keep that in your yoyo?”

“Hush,” Ladybug chided. “You’d be surprised what comes in handy.”

She waved the wand in the air, reciting, “Alaka-cookie dough!”

Adrien’s eyebrow arched ever higher.

“Those are my magic words,” Ladybug explained with absolute gravity. “Don’t steal them.”

Adrien pressed a hand over his mouth, attempting to hold back giggles.

She clicked her tongue. “And don’t judge. I made that up when I was five.”

She lightly bopped him on the nose with her toy wand, announcing, “There. The bad memories are all gone. Go out and make some new, better ones.”

This time, Adrien didn’t try to suppress his laughter. “…I think…maybe I’m already doing that right now.”

He tentatively reached his hand out, placing it on top of hers.

She flipped her palm over, wrapping her fingers around his hand and giving it a squeeze—a bold gesture, even as she smiled shyly.

“We’re going to get you out of that cage more often,” she announced. “Paris is beautiful, and you deserve to see it. I’ll come visit you to play videogames again or watch a movie or something else too. Maybe I’ll even smuggle some of your other friends over.”

Adrien’s jaw dropped, and he didn’t respond right away, too stunned and touched to form words.

When he did speak, his reply was tentative. “…I don’t want to take up so much of your time. I can imagine how busy you must be with really important things.”

She gently bopped him on the head with her wand. “You say that like you’re not really important.”

Tears caught Adrien by surprise, and he looked away.

“…I don’t feel important,” he whispered.

“That’s someone else’s fault,” she explained softly, scooting in closer until he was almost in her lap. “We’ll have to work on that because you are very, very important, Adrien.”

Slowly, he tipped his head to the side until it came to a rest on her shoulder.

He was rewarded by her returning the gesture, inclining her own head against his.

“Thanks,” he whispered.

She nuzzled his hair in answer.

Chapter Text

Adrien took Marinette by both hands and stared earnestly into her eyes, his own pleading desperately.

Her breathing hitched, and her heart began to stutter.

“Marinette,” he whispered her name like a prayer.

She gulped. “Y-Yes?”

“I need to ask you the favor of a lifetime. You’re the only one I trust to do this,” he stressed.

His confidence in her made her heart soar.

She nodded vehemently, assuring, “Absolutely. Anything.”

The way his face lit up made her toes curl and her knees melt like butter.

She had not been expecting him to ask her to make him a Sailor Moon outfit.

“Does it seem like it fits okay?” Marinette inquired, covering her eyes and trying not to imagine what was going on behind the changing screen.

It was extremely hard when he hung his everyday clothes over the top of the screen, taunting her with the fact that Adrien Agreste, supermodel and love of her life, was naked in her bedroom.

“The fit is perfect,” he informed, giving a trill of glee. “You’re amazing, Marinette.”

She never, ever got tired of hearing him fawn over her and sing her praises like that.

He stepped out from behind the screen, and she forgot what her name was.

God, he had legs. They were muscular yet smooth, and it looked like he put lotion on them regularly. They looked soft. And they were shaved!

She wondered if he had to do that for modeling or if it was just a personal preference.

Would he judge her because she didn’t shave her legs?! Would he be grossed out?!

She really wanted to run a hand up his thigh and see what it felt like.

She was kind of regretting making the knit shorts under the skirt so long. At the time she was designing them, she’d thought that mid-thigh-length shorts were too short, but now she realized she could have gotten away with making them maybe even an inch or two shorter.

“How do I look?” Adrien asked with a sheepish chuckle, reaching up to nervously rub at the back of his neck. “Do I look weird?”

He fidgeted under her intense gaze, anxiety coming off of him in waves as it occurred to him to worry that Marinette might think that guys who went around in skirts were freaks.

She had dated Luka, though, and Luka was part Scottish on his mother’s side, so he’d probably dressed up in a kilt at some point in his life, and Marinette hadn’t had a problem dating Luka. Though, come to think of it, Marinette had broken up with Luka, so that didn’t bode well for Adrien’s desire to dress up as anime girls.

Marinette snapped back to attention, almost falling off of her chaise longue with a start.

“Wh-What?! No! No, you don’t look weird at all! You look delicious!”

Adrien’s entire epidermis turned fuchsia.

Marinette groaned, smacking herself. “I meant delightful! Great! You look great!”

A soft smile settled on his lips as he strode over to check his reflection in her cheval mirror.

She screamed on the inside, watching his legs and the way his miniskirt flounced.

Somehow, she barely managed to hold in a whimper as she caught an eyeful of his butt in the skin-tight shorts when his skirt bounced up.

The experience firmly cemented her belief that men needed to be allowed to wear skirts on the regular. She needed to design some and have Adrien model them for her to help take away some of the associated stigma. Clearly, this was her mission in life. This was why she’d been put on this earth.

“You really did a fantastic job,” Adrien remarked, breaking into Marinette’s runaway thoughts as he turned this way and that in front of the mirror, checking out the outfit from various angles.

He paused and started to worry at his bottom lip with his teeth.

“Are you sure I don’t look weird? Like…I feel like I’m doing something wrong.”

She shook her head. “I don’t think so. You look the part to me.”

He hummed pensively. “Maybe I need a wig?”

She shrugged. “I mean, if you want to do a full Sailor Moon cosplay, maybe. But I don’t necessarily think you look ‘wrong’ like this,” she weighed in, doing air quotes around “wrong”.

He still looked unsure.

“In fact, I think you’re a dead ringer for Sailor Uranus, even without a wig.”

His eyes lit up, and he studied his reflection more closely.

“You think so?” he whispered in reverent awe.

“Mmhm.”

He gave an excited little wiggle, and it was everything she could do not to jump him.

“I always thought Sailor Uranus was really cool,” he confessed.

“You look cool.”

The words slipped out without her permission, but, in the end, she was glad that they had.

He turned to her and did that thing where he outshone the sun, moon, and stars combined with his smile.

He came over and sat on the chaise beside her, taking both of her hands and giving them a squeeze, nearly causing her to have a heart attack in the process.

“I can’t thank you enough for this, Marinette,” he stressed sincerely. “Ever since I was a little kid, I always wanted a Sailor Moon costume, but my parents wouldn’t let me have one.”

He looked away with a bashful smile. “As I got older, I learned to be ashamed about it, but I never stopped wanting to be just like Sailor Moon.”

He looked back at her, his eyes shimmering with gratitude and affection. “This is something I’ve always wanted, and it means a lot to me that you made this without judging me. Thank you for accepting me for who I am, Marinette.”

Her libido was abruptly shoved to the back of her mind by his earnestness and vulnerability.

“Of course,” she assured with a tender smile. “Come here, you.”

She pulled him into a tight hug. “I wouldn’t change a thing about you, Beau Gosse. I love you just the way you are.”

He teared up a little as he squeezed her back. “That means the world to me. I love you for you too, Marinette.”

They stayed like that for a long stretch, and then the moment ended and they slowly pulled away, both of them smiling like loons.

“I’m seriously thrilled about this, though,” Adrien chuckled, flouncing his skirt. “Eight-year-old Adrien would die if he could see me now. You’ve made a longstanding dream come true.”

“Happy to help,” she assured with an amused laugh.

She took a mental note of how adorable he was in his childlike joy. It was good to see him so happy, to be able to make him so happy with something so simple as an outfit.

…Maybe that was her calling: to make people who didn’t fit the standardized molds of feminine and masculine beauty happy and comfortable in their own skins with her clothes.

She smiled at that thought, and suddenly half a dozen ideas sprang to her mind.

She was off in designing land when Adrien spoke up again.

“I really have no idea how I’m going to repay you for this,” he chuckled. “I mean, this is so much more than just the materials or the time you put into it. This…This means a lot to me.”

She grinned and waggled her eyebrows teasingly. “Well, you’d better think about that and figure it out because I put my patented Marinette Magic into that outfit, and Marinette Magic comes at a steep price.”

He choked on a laugh, assuring, “Don’t I know it.”

She cleared her throat and asked in a completely serious tone, “Now, will that be cash, credit, or memories?”

He shook his head, still grinning. “You weren’t kidding. Marinette Magic doesn’t come cheap.”

“Nope,” she affirmed, letting the ‘p’ go with a pop. “So, what will it be?”

He considered for a moment, looking away as he thought and then tentatively meeting her gaze again when a crazy idea occurred to him.

“…How about…a kiss?” he proposed, holding his breath for her response.

Marinette jumped, falling off of her chaise in alarm.

“Wh-What?!” she squawked.

Adrien put up his hands defensively, beginning to panic. “I’m so sorry! Ignore me. That was a joke. Just a stupid joke. I’m sorry. I’ll stop trying to be funny.”

She didn’t seem to hear him as she demanded, “What makes you think I’d want you to kiss me?!”

He averted his gaze, curling in on himself slightly, crossing one arm over his chest to rub at his other arm in an attempt to self-sooth.

“I’m sorry. I don’t,” he apologized to the floor. “I don’t think you’d want to kiss me. It was dumb. I just…”

His voice tapered into a whisper that radiated hurt. “I know I’m a loser and you’re—”

He scoffed at himself, at his audacity.

“—you’re the most amazing person I know. I know you’re out of my league, so please forgive me. I didn’t mean to insult you.”

Marinette would have literally been floored if she hadn’t already fallen off of the chaise.

“Insult me?” She balked.

He winced, taking her incredulity the wrong way. “I’m sorry. I know I was being completely delusional to even hope I had a chance with you.”

“Adrien.”

She crawled over and put her hands on his knees.

“Look at me.”

Still cowering, Adrien met Marinette’s intense gaze.

“I’ve been silly in love with you for the past seven years,” she informed. “Did you not notice me drooling over you for the past ten minutes?”

He blinked, mind utterly boggled. “But…you sounded so offended when I suggested kissing you?”

She groaned, burying her face in her hands. “That was…a kneejerk response. I’ve been so afraid of you finding out about my feelings and not wanting to be my friend anymore. I thought…I mean, you’re so…gorgeous and smart and talented, and I’m awkward and flakey and…”

She blew out a sigh as she dropped her hands to her lap and looked up at him with a pathetic expression. “I never thought you could feel the same way for me, so I did my best to hide it so we could keep being friends. I couldn’t stand the thought of losing you.”

He reached down and took her hands in his, whispering in awe, “I’ve felt the exact same way this whole time. I’ve been in love with you for years, but…”

He paused as a thought occurred to him. “But, are you sure you haven’t changed your mind about me? I mean…you’re really not weirded out by the crossdressing thing?”

Marinette rolled her eyes. “I’m furious at whoever gave you this complex about your gender expression. Adrien, you look so hot in that miniskirt. I want to take it off of you with my teeth.”

He choked on a nervous laugh, cheeks turning watermelon pink as a bashful smile settled on his lips. “Well…I mean…take me on a couple dates, put a ring on my finger, and then we’ll talk.”

“That can be arranged,” she assured, completely serious. “First date tomorrow evening? I need some time to prepare.”

He gave a shy nod, overwhelmed by happiness as yet another longstanding dream came true. “I’ll look forward to it.”

“You and me both. I’ve only been planning this for seven years,” she muttered.

He broke into another laugh. “I’m really glad that I’m not the only one.”

He leaned in and placed a quick kiss on her cheek.

Marinette blew out a long sigh. “Ooooooh, boy. You need to go change out of that outfit before you do that again; otherwise, I might maul you.”

He pressed a hand over his mouth to hold in the giggles.

“Laugh it up,” she chuckled, “but I’m serious. You are pressing all of my buttons and crossing all of my wires right now.”

“Noted.” He grinned as he stood up, giving her a splendid view of his long legs once more. “I think I’ll go change back downstairs in the bathroom. I don’t know if I trust you enough with my virtue to change behind the screen.”

“You shouldn’t,” she groaned, melting into a puddle of frustration on the floor as he grabbed his clothes and headed down through the trapdoor, chuckling in amusement at her suffering the whole way.

Chapter Text

“Thank you for coming,” Jean the butler whispered as he and Adrien paused in front of the door to Chloé’s suite. “Mademoiselle might act like a tyrant, but there’s a sad, lonely little girl inside of that spiney façade.”

Adrien nodded with a melancholy smile. “Yeah, I know. She may be a handful, but she’s not a monster…and I’m really worried about her after Sabrina broke off their friendship to be Lila’s lackey.”

Jean nodded gravely. “Mademoiselle is taking the betrayal very hard. She was so sure that she wouldn’t lose Mademoiselle Sabrina no matter what she did or how she treated her. This has come as a harsh blow.”

Adrien blew out a sigh. “Well, hopefully I can help somewhat. She probably doesn’t want to see me, but I’ve got to try.”

Jean sent him a grateful smile as he reached for the doorknob. “Monsieur is very kind.”

“In this world, we have to try to be,” Adrien replied as Jean opened the door for him.

“Mademoiselle, Monsieur Adrien is here to visit,” Jean announced, stepping aside to let Adrien pass before moving back out into the hall and shutting the door behind him.

Adrien tentatively made his way into the suite, peeking his head into the living room to the right and then going left to check Chloé’s bedroom area.

“Chlo?” he called to the lump under the blankets.

“Go away!” she spat, a rattlesnake sounding its warning. “I don’t know why Jean-Jacques let you in here, but I don’t want to see you.”

“Well, then, I guess you can just hang out under the covers so you won’t have to look at me, but I’m not going anywhere,” he informed, taking a seat at the foot of her bed and kicking off his shoes.

“Get out,” she growled like an injured animal.

“I heard about what happened with Sabrina,” he informed in a soft, sympathetic tone, trying to emit a soothing aura.

Chloé bristled. “Oh? And did you come here to throw it in my face how I need to treat people better and how it’s my own fault I don’t have any friends and everybody hates me?”

Adrien’s heart ached at the suffering and tears in her voice.

“No,” he answered quietly. “That’s not why I’m here…and I don’t hate you, Chloé.”

There was a stretch of silence where Adrien waited patiently for a response and Chloé refrained from spewing vitriol, instead opting to wordlessly radiate hostility.

Seeing that no reply was forthcoming, Adrien set the little giftbag he’d brought with him down on the bed between them.

“I stopped by La Maison du Chocolat on my way over here,” he informed. “I just got you a small assortment so that you could enjoy them without having to worry about their impact on your exercise regimen. I know what hard work being beautiful is.”

Slowly, Chloé emerged from the covers like a turtle experimentally sticking its head out of its shell.

She eyed the bag of chocolates contemplatively for a moment and then snatched it up, ripping into the decorative brown box with its little ribbon and stuffing a piece of chocolate into her mouth.

Adrien smiled as her tears gradually dried up and she reached for another piece, letting it sit on her tongue this time and melt as she savored the lemony flavor.

He got up and went over to her nightstand, grabbing the box of tissues and setting them down on the bed beside her.

He looked the other way as she sniffled and wiped her face.

When she was done, she popped one of the raspberry flavored chocolates into her mouth.

Adrien went to the minifridge and fetched two bottles of water. He kept one for himself and set the other down next to Chloé.

Refusing to acknowledge him, she turned her head away as she picked up the bottle and took a long gulp.

“Want to do face masks?” Adrien suggested, ducking into her bathroom and finding her supplies.

He held out one of the packets and a headband to her, and she wordlessly took them, positioning the headband so that it held her hair back out of the way and then heading for the bathroom to wash her face before putting on the little cloth mask.

Adrien did the same, maneuvering a second headband into place to keep his own hair back and then borrowing some of her facewash to clean his face before applying the hydrating cloth mask.

“Want me to do your nails?” Adrien offered.

Chloé didn’t respond, but she held out a hand in silent consent.

Adrien set up a dish of warm water on Chloé’s breakfast in bed tray so that she could start soaking her hand while he got together the rest of the supplies.

“What color do you want today?” he asked as he sorted through the options. “Do you want me to do a solid color? Maybe alternate between yellow, black, and white for the base and do different designs and accents on each nail? What do you feel like?”

She pursed her lips and considered for a moment before she snorted, “Do whatever you want.”

Adrien ended up doing various designs in black, yellow, and white with each nail looking different. On one nail, he did stripes in all three colors. Another nail got a yellow base coat with black polka dots. A third nail got a white base with yellow roses.

“Do that design on the other side too,” Chloé instructed.

Adrien smiled and complied.

The face masks were ready to come off while Adrien was still working on her nails, so Adrien ended up cleaning her face up for her.

Chloé pretended to be put out the entire time, but Adrien ignored the show she was putting on, recognizing it for the farce it was.

He took his own mask off and then went back to the manicure.

While her nails were drying, Adrien entreated, “Let me do your hair. Please?”

Chloé gave another snort. “You haven’t grown up at all. You still like styling hair?”

He nodded. “I’m super jealous of people with long hair. Please take pity on me.”

She blew out a longsuffering sigh and rolled her eyes. “I mean, I guess. If it means that much to you, I guess I can be bothered to let you play with my hair.”

He fetched her brush and hair ties from the bathroom and settled himself behind her on the bed, gently releasing her hair from its customary ponytail and lovingly brushing it out.

Chloé let her eyes drift closed, surreptitiously luxuriating in the sensation of another person’s touch.

“Is there anything in particular you want me to do with it?” he inquired.

“Do whatever you want,” she repeated as if answering were beneath her.

He ended up doing a simple half updo with the upper section styled into a twist at the back of her head while the lower part of her hair hung down around her shoulders.

“Super cute,” he announced, handing her the pocket mirror so she could admire herself. “I’m really jealous.”

She clicked her tongue. “Grow your hair out. You could look cute too. Not this cute, mind you, but, you know…cute.”

“As if my father would ever allow it,” Adrien sighed, starting to clean up. “So, what do you want to do now? Is there anything good on Netflix?”

Chloé quietly considered him for a moment before she finally asked, “Adrien, why are you even here?”

Her tone was more tired and confused than accusatory.

He shrugged. “Because I’m your friend, and I thought you could use someone on your side to be there for you when it must feel like everyone else has given up on you.”

She looked away, various emotions warring with one another on her face.

He sat back down on the bed. “Look. I know that we haven’t been close these past few years, and I know you said a while ago that you didn’t want to be friends anymore, but…Chlo, I want my oldest friend back, so can we maybe try to move past all that and get back what we used to have?”

Her expression hardened as she muttered sullenly, “We were only friends because you didn’t have anyone else. Your parents made you be my friend.”

Adrien shook his head, scooting closer and placing his hand on top of hers, careful not to smudge her nails. “But I still liked you and had fun with you. I looked forward to spending time with you.”

“Well, now you’ve got better people to spend your time with,” she snorted bitterly. “I don’t see why you’re bothering with me anymore.”

“Because there’s good inside of you, Chlo,” he asserted, startling her into looking up at him.

“Maybe it’s buried deep down, but it’s in there.”

She blinked at him in amazement. “You…You think so?”

He nodded encouragingly.

She shook her head. “No. You’re wrong. I’m awful and mean and spoiled and bossy.”

“You don’t have to keep being that way,” he offered. “It’s never too late to change. I read on a fortune cookie once that, no matter what you’ve done in the past, the future is still a clean slate. You can get better, Chloé.”

“I don’t want to change,” she spat grumpily.

“No, but you don’t want to stay the way you are either, do you?” he challenged.

That caught her off guard, and she paused before reluctantly admitting, “…No. No, I don’t.”

He gave her hand a pat. “I want you to get better. I want other people to be able to see the things I like about you.”

She opened her mouth to make a catty response, but he cut her off.

“—I want that for your sake…so you can make friends and not feel like everyone hates you all the time,” he explained with a heartening smile.

She stared at him, her mouth hanging open slightly in astonishment.

“It feels good to have people who care about you,” he informed gently, giving her shoulder a bump with his own. “It’s good to have friends. That way, when your parents utterly fail you, you still have people to love and support you and give you the help you need. You deserve that too, Chloé, so just think about it. If that’s something you want, I want to help you get there.”

She closed her mouth and looked away, staring intently at the amazing job he’d done on her nails.

At last, she gave a tiny, almost imperceptible nod.

Beaming, Adrien gave her hand another pat. “I’m really proud of you. Now, let’s go watch Netflix and order sushi. I’ve been craving a rainbow roll, but no one else will try sushi with me.”

Chloé gave a snort of amusement, a fond smile finally coming to her lips.

“Dork,” she snickered, getting up and leading the way to the living room so they could watch on the big screen. “I’ll have Jean-Baptiste put in the order.”

Chapter Text

Adrien woke up midmorning on his first day back in Paris in fifteen years. His body was still running on US time, and he felt a little groggy.

He forced himself out of bed and made his way to the kitchen to brew some coffee.

The moving service had done an excellent job, and everything was pretty much ready for use, but Adrien still needed to go grocery shopping. The bare essentials he had picked up at the corner store on his way in the previous evening weren’t going to sustain him for long.

He found brunch at a café and afterwards took a leisurely stroll around his new neighborhood, getting to know the area.

As he turned the corner, a familiar smell nearly knocked him off his feet.

Tom and Sabine’s.

He was in the completely wrong arrondissement, but he knew that smell. He’d gotten so used to smelling it every day as he walked from his car to the school, and it had become a beloved scent from its association with friends, fun, and spending time happily with Marinette and her family as Chat Noir.

Adrien looked around and spotted a little bakery across the street called Passionfruit Macarons.

His eyes narrowed in confusion.

Did all bakeries just smell like that?

Looking both ways, he crossed the street and approached the shop, noting the “Help Wanted” sign in the window.

He needed a job.

He didn’t necessarily need the money, but he needed to get established in the community, get out of his flat, and meet some people while he decided what he wanted to do with the rest of his life, if he wanted to continue voice and stage acting like he’d done in the United States or if he was ready for his life to take an entirely new direction.

A job at a bakery close to his home could be good. He thought he remembered some of the things Tom had taught Chat Noir. He was pretty sure he could still make scones and cookies at least.

The bell over the door jingled, and the girl at the counter looked up with a gap-toothed smile.

“Hello! Welcome to Passionfruit. Just let me know if there’s anything I can help you with.”

She looked about twenty with light brown skin, dark brown hair in a pixie cut, and toasted-almond-colored eyes. She felt strangely familiar.

“Hi,” Adrien responded, nodding in greeting. “Just browsing for now. Thanks.”

The morning rush had ended, and the midday rush was still about an hour away, so Adrien was the only customer in the shop. He had the run of the place, but that also meant that he was the only one for the clerk to attend to, and he felt her eyes on him as he looked around the shop.

He was hit with a strong sense of déjà vu. Everything in the cases, from the bread and pastries themselves to the way they were arranged reminded him of Tom and Sabine’s.

Maybe there was just some secret bakery code about product appearance and store layout that Adrien hadn’t been aware of? He hadn’t been to very many bakeries in France, and the ones in England and the US had been different, but—

“—I think I know you,” the clerk remarked, making Adrien jump.

“Uh…I think I just have one of those faces,” he tried to deflect.

The weeks between his father’s arrest and Adrien’s relocation to London had been unbearable. He hadn’t been able to leave his house without getting hassled, harassed, or harangued.

He’d thought fifteen years was enough time for Paris to forget his face, but maybe not.

“No, I’m pretty sure it’s you,” the clerk insisted. “It’s Adrien, right?”

Adrien winced. “Yeah. Papillon’s son. Sorry to bother you.”

He turned towards the door.

“No, wait!” She called after him, coming out from behind the counter. “I’m Manon Chamack. You were friends with my babysitter Marinette.”

Adrien paused at the name, his traitorous heart giving a flutter for an old flame he’d thought long extinguished.

He slowly turned back around. “Marinette? Are you still in contact with her? Do you know how to get in touch with her?”

The questions tumbled out of his mouth without his permission. The only one he was able to hold back was “Do you think she’d want to see me?”

The last time he’d seen her was the night before he’d been carted off to England. He’d been sobbing his eyes out into her shoulder, detransforming and begging her to get his Miraculous back to Ladybug and tell her how sorry he was.

She’d been kind and supportive. She hadn’t complained when he got snot on her shirt, and she looked at him with so much love and remorse in her eyes.

She told him not to worry. That everything would be okay. She’d take care of it.

Manon smirked. “Yeah, I can get Marinette for you. Do you want to see her?”

Adrien nodded vehemently, his heart skipping around the inside of his ribcage.

Manon’s grin widened as she went around behind the counter, opening the door to the back of the shop.

“Marinette!” she bellowed. “Marinette! Come quick!”

Adrien stopped breathing.

“What, what, what?” Marinette demanded in a panic as she came through the door, flour on her hands, face, and blouse and loose strands of hair flying out of her messy bun behind her.

She froze when her gaze locked with Adrien’s.

“…Hi,” she whispered.

He gulped. “Hi.”

“…You’re in Paris,” she observed in wonder.

Adrien nodded. “I moved back yesterday.”

“You’re staying?” There was something vulnerable in her question.

He nodded again. “I live about a block away.”

She bit her lip, hesitating before she asked, “Do you have, like, twenty minutes?”

“I have all day,” he assured, maybe a tad too enthusiastically.

She laughed, her somewhat dazed expression blooming into a warm, welcoming smile. “Perfect. I’ll be right back.”

She turned to go but then paused and looked back at him. “You won’t go anywhere?”

He shook his head. “No. I’m tired of drifting. I’m ready to belong somewhere again.”

Satisfied with his response, she gave a nod and headed into the back of the shop.

She returned five minutes later with the flour washed off and her hair hanging down around her chest.

Marinette at fifteen had been cute. Marinette at thirty was a radiant goddess, a warrior princess of the culinary arts.

Seeing her with her hair down did things to his stomach, and Adrien found his nascent crush on his old friend sparking back to life, transforming from a candle flame into a roaring fire all at once.

He hadn’t realized how much he’d missed her.

He hadn’t realized how much she felt like home.

She walked past him with a smile and set the tray she was carrying down on one of the little tables near the shop window.

She motioned him over with a tip of her head and then turned to Manon. “Hey, we’re closing for an hour. Turn the sign around and go take a break. I’ll still pay you so long as I don’t see or hear you until you come back for the lunch rush. Deal?”

“Deal!” Manon flashed her boss a thumbs up as she raced to turn the sign on the door to “closed”.

Marinette turned back to Adrien as the door to the back of the shop swung closed behind Manon.

“So…you’re actually here and not a figment of my imagination?” she inquired as she poured them both a thick, creamy cup of hot chocolate.

He chuckled. “If I recall correctly, you have an excellent imagination, but I don’t think even you could conjure a whole person out of nowhere.”

She hummed thoughtfully. “Maybe not. So, you’re back for good?”

She pushed the plate of assorted pastries closer to him, and he took the hint and picked up a pain aux raisins, depositing it onto his own plate.

“I hope so. I’ve had enough moving from place to place. Travelling has been a wonderful experience, but…I kind of want to settle in somewhere and put down some roots, have lasting friendships…”

He surreptitiously checked her fingers for rings and felt simultaneously relieved that she wasn’t wearing one and guilty for being relieved.

“Well, I’m glad to have you back,” she replied honestly, with a comforting warmth to her tone and her gaze. “You’ve really been missed, Adrien. Everyone will be really happy to hear that you’re back.”

“You really think so?” He knew he shouldn’t be so surprised that his old friends would be happy to see him, but…his self-esteem had taken a bit of a beating over the years, and it was just hard to imagine anyone genuinely wanting him around.

She nodded insistently. “Yes. Absolutely. We’ll have to have a welcome back party. I’ll give you everyone’s numbers before you go so you can get in contact when you’re ready. …But how did you find me?”

His cheeks pinked as he looked away sheepishly. “Fate, I think. I was just walking around, getting to know the neighborhood when I smelled your bakery. It made me really nostalgic for Tom and Sabine’s, so—How are your parents?” he suddenly thought to ask.

“They’re good,” she assured. “Papá’s going to retire soon, and then they’re going to do some travelling.”

“Is it rude to ask why you didn’t just take over their bakery instead of opening a bakery of your own?” he wondered.

She shook her head. “I just wanted to do my own thing. I focus more on pastries than bread, and I do some more experimental flavors, especially when it comes to macarons—like Earl Grey and grapefruit…tomato basil…camembert…carrot cake…Fruity Pebbles… You know. Fun stuff.”

“That’s amazing,” he chuckled. “You never cease to impress.”

She gave a little seated curtsey. “Thank you. I try.”

“So, did you end up pursuing fashion at all, or…?” he hesitantly asked.

She shook her head sadly. “After everything that happened…I felt really disillusioned, and I decided maybe fashion wasn’t for me.”

Adrien dropped his gaze down into his hot chocolate. “I’m really sorry, Marinette. I know you admired my father’s work. I can’t imagine what a blow that was.”

She snorted. “Oh, please. Don’t. You’re the one whose life got torn to pieces. If we’re going to feel bad for anyone at this table, it’s going to be you. The worst thing that happened to me because of your father was losing you, not having to find a different career path.”

Slowly, he looked up to find earnestness in her eyes.

“…You missed me?”

She nodded. “Like crazy, Chaton. There were a couple times I nearly got on the train and went to get you…”

She blew out a sigh. “…but Alya talked me out of it. Nino said you needed space.”

Adrien broke eye contact and nodded. “I really wasn’t in any shape to talk to anyone or see anyone from my old life for a couple years. I kind of needed to pretend like none of it had happened just to get through it.”

“It’s okay,” she assured in a small voice. “It hurt to lose you, but more than anything I just wanted you to be okay.”

“I think I’m finally starting to be,” he offered, tentatively peeking up at her.

Her smile was like a lighthouse beacon in a storm.

“Good. I’m happy that you’re getting there…and I’m happy to have you back.”

“I’m happy I’m here. I really missed you,” he admitted with a fond smile of his own.

His smile grew as her cheeks took on a pleased pink blush.

“…So, is passionfruit your signature macaron flavor or something?” he asked conversationally, trying to steer things into lighter territory. “What’s up with the name ‘Passionfruit Macarons’?”

Her face suddenly flared up fuchsia, and she clapped a hand over her mouth to stifle a laugh.

He arched an eyebrow. “Is it a funny story or something?”

She shook her head, regaining her composure. “Okay. So…when I was fourteen, I had this ridiculous crush, but I could never tell the guy how I felt.”

He nodded enthusiastically. “I remember. Buttercup, right?”

She blinked at him for a moment and then went into a full-body cringe. “Oh my God. That was you. Ugh. Adrien, I promise you I would never want anyone else to be Chat Noir except for that fifteen minute period of time when I made an absolute fool of myself.”

“I thought your practice confession was adorable,” he offered sympathetically. “You were really serious about it, and it was cute.”

She groaned in mortification once more before straightening back up and shaking it off. “Anyway! Passionfruit was Buttercup’s favourite macaron flavor, so I used to make a single passionfruit macaron for him every week, thinking that would be the week I would confess my feelings and give him the macaron.”

He blinked at her. “But you never did?”

She shook her head and took a sip of her hot chocolate.

“…What happened to the macarons?”

She shrugged. “I either ate them myself or tossed them.”

He stuck out his bottom lip. “You should have shared with me. Passionfruit is my favourite too.”

She burst out laughing.

When he arched an eyebrow in confusion, she shook her head and waved her arms.

“Sorry. Sorry. I just… Um… I’ll tell you someday why that’s funny. …Actually, you did get a bunch of them after all as Chat Noir.”

“Those random passionfruit macarons you sometimes had on hand were for Buttercup?” he asked incredulously, doing his best to sound betrayed. “You gave me hand-me-down macarons, Marinette?”

She rolled her eyes and swiped halfheartedly across the table at him. “Oh, you were perfectly fine eating the pastries that didn’t sell from the bakery.”

“Yeah, but I didn’t know that the passionfruit macarons were made with extra love for some other guy. It hits differently,” he pretended to huff.

She shook her head. “Anyway. After you got shipped off to England, and I lost both you and Chat Noir, I was super depressed, so I made a lot of passionfruit macarons. It made me feel better, so…passionfruit macarons hold a special place in my heart, and it’s all your fault.”

He choked on a laugh. “You’re welcome?”

“Thank you,” she snorted, sticking out her tongue.

“I’ve missed you so, so much,” he giggled. “Like…I made friends after I left France, but…it was never like how it was with you guys here. Like it was with Nino and Wayem and Luka and…and you.”

A soft smile settled on her lips. “I’m sorry. But you’re home now, right?”

Slowly, he started to nod. “Yeah. For the first time in years, I feel like I’m back where I belong. Like I’m back on a rooftop with Ladybug or lounging in your room getting teased about what a dork I am.”

A dark blush rose on her cheeks again, and her gaze quickly darted away. “Is that…what home means to you?”

He nodded. “I mean, when I was a kid, home was with my mom. It wasn’t always perfect, but I felt safe and loved, and I made a lot of good memories. After I lost her, ‘home’ was with you and Nino and Ladybug and your family.”

She looked thoughtful for a moment.

In the silence, he dared to ask, “Do you think I could get that back? I missed you, and it sounds like you missed me too. I know I’m just walking into your life and pretending like I never left and nothing’s changed when, in reality, a lot of time has passed and everything is different, but…could we be friends again?”

Her eyes snapped up, and she reached across the table to take his hand.

“Adrien, of course I want to be your friend,” she stressed, giving his hand a squeeze.

A bright smile bloomed on his lips as he perked up like a puppy. “So, would you maybe want to come over sometimes and play videogames and watch movies? Oh! And we can even go places together now. I don’t have to get anyone’s permission or sneak out anymore.”

She broke into a laugh. “Yes, I would love to hang out with you, Adrien. You are really excited about this, aren’t you?”

A touch of crimson highlighted the apples of his cheeks as he confessed, “You were kind of my favourite person after Ladybug. If not for her, I would have fallen for you faster than I did.”

She blinked. “What?”

He winced, drawing his hand back. “Sorry. Am I making things awkward? I kind of thought you already knew that I had a crush on you back then.”

“…No,” she replied in a bit of a daze. “It’s…It’s fine. I…I’m just a bit surprised. I…uh…had a crush on you too.”

He winced. “Yeah. I really wish I would have taken a chance on a relationship with you when you confessed to Chat Noir.”

He blew out a sigh. “I was really kicking myself a few months after that when I realized I had feelings for you too.”

She opened her mouth and then closed it again, averting her gaze and reaching up to fiddle with the chain around her neck.

He blinked as he realized that a plain, silver ring was hanging from the chain. “Is that…my ring?”

She gave a start, looked down at the ring, and then looked up at him with guilt and alarm on her face.

His head tipped to the side. “I thought you were going to give it back to Ladybug?”

Marinette gulped. “…I am Ladybug. And you’re Buttercup.”

He carefully set down his mug of hot chocolate. “…So…am I allowed to ask you on a date and apply for a job here at the bakery, or are those mutually exclusive?”

She covered her face as she tried to hold in a fit of giggles.

Shaking her head, she responded. “Maybe…apply for the job and we can spend a little time together as friends so you can decide whether you still like me like that first.”

He rolled his eyes. “Marinette, I knew I still liked you like that when I saw you covered in flour earlier.”

She threw a macaron at him. “We haven’t talked in fifteen years. I could be a horrible person nowadays. Pretty people aren’t always good people.”

“But people who own bakeries are,” he argued.

She looked up to heaven and shook her head. “How many people do you know who own bakeries? Me and my parents?”

“All very good people.” He nodded sagely, as if she had just proven his point.

“We’ll see. Can you start tomorrow at nine? August and I will show you what to do between the rushes. Then, after work, I can come over and kick your butt at the videogame of your choice,” she offered.

He beamed, ecstatic. “I would love that.”

Chapter Text

Luka looked up from his clàrsach as Adrien walked into Luka’s cabin and unceremoniously flopped face down on the bed beside him.

Luka’s brow scrunched up in concern. “Everything okay?”

“I’m stuck in a time loop,” Adrien groaned, rolling over onto his back to gaze up at Luka with tired, plaintive eyes.

Luka set the harp aside and angled his body towards Adrien.

“I feel like I’m going crazy, and I just needed to talk to someone,” Adrien explained. “I figured you’re the only person I know with experience with things like this, so…”

Luka nodded sympathetically. “What loop are you on?”

“Twelve,” Adrien sighed. “So, it’s not like it’s so bad yet, but…”

He shrugged.

Luka’s eyes narrowed. “How long does the loop last?”

Adrien thought for a moment before responding, “Eighteen hours? It resets at midnight, and then I wake up at six AM that same morning to my alarm going off.”

“Is there anything special you’ve noticed about today? I mean—” Luka abruptly interrupted himself. “I’m sure you’ve gone over this all on your own, but maybe talking it out with someone will help you think of something new.”

Adrien pushed himself up to sitting and nodded. “No. You’re good. That’s why I came to you, honestly. I can’t do this on my own anymore. But there’s absolutely nothing special or important about today. It’s a completely normal, boring Tuesday. No big tests or sporting events. No akuma. No pivotal conversations with important people in my life. Nothing.”

Luka pursed his lips. “You don’t think this is the work of an akuma?”

Adrien shook his head. “I wish. But, no. I took a whole day to do a pretty thorough check of Paris. There doesn’t seem to be any akuma activity.”

“Can you tell if anyone else is in the loop with you?” Luka pressed, trying to explore all possible avenues. “Maybe this is about someone else but it involves you.”

Adrien shrugged, blowing out a sigh and leaning back to rest his weight on his hands as he looked up at the ceiling. “As far as I can tell, I think it’s just me. It’s a little had to say at this point. Once I get another dozen or so loops under my belt, I’ll probably be able to pinpoint more leads, but right now, I think I’m the only one.”

“No one’s done anything different over the past twelve loops?” Luka clarified.

Adrien grimaced. “So, yes, and that’s what makes it kind of hard to tell. It’s not just one person doing completely different things. It’s almost like…”

He bit his lip. “…So, it’s like the day is controlled by a random number generator. If it rolls a three, Alix spills coffee on Kim in first period, Marinette doesn’t come to school, Lila trips over Chloé’s bag, Nino and Alya talk about what movie they’re going to see this weekend, Nathaniel wears a blue shirt, and I almost get a watering can dropped on me. There are other days when Alix doesn’t have coffee, Marinette’s just late, Lila doesn’t come at all, Nino and Alya argue about who would win in a fight: Batman or Superman, and…you know. Stuff like that.”

He looked away with another sigh. “The big events of the day are the same, but people make slightly different decisions that make it hard for me to tell if anyone else is stuck in here with me. I mean, I guess I’m not behaving drastically different from one day to the next either, so maybe there is someone else and they’re just going with it like I am, but…”

He looked back at Luka with a pleading look.

“Do you want a hug?” Luka offered, opening his arms wide.

Tears welled in Adrien’s eyes, and his lip trembled. “Is it really okay?”

Luka nodded. “Get over here, Adrien.”

Adrien practically tackled Luka, knocking them both down onto the bed, but Luka just held Adrien tight, petting Adrien’s hair as Adrien sniffled into Luka’s shoulder.

“Sorry,” Adrien whispered. “I’m having really bad flashbacks to that time when I used the Snake Miraculous and ended up in a loop for three months. I feel like I’m doing something wrong or missing something. I feel like a failure every time I wake up and my phone says it’s still June third. I feel like Sass is punishing me for daring to use his Miraculous,” Adrien choked on tears.

“Adrien, no.” Luka gave Adrien a squeeze, making calming shushing noises. “That was three years ago, and Sass wouldn’t punish you like that. What happened wasn’t your fault. You’re not a failure. You’re trying your best, right?”

Adrien nodded.

“Then, that’s good enough,” Luka assured. “Don’t worry. We’re going to figure this out. You’re not alone anymore, okay? If we don’t get the time loop to stop today, I want you to come get me first thing tomorrow, and we’ll try again. Okay? We’re going to fix this together.”

“Okay,” Adrien mumbled, beginning to calm down. “I…Okay. I’ll come get you tomorrow.”

“Promise me,” Luka pressed. “It kills me to think of you suffering alone, so please come get me and let me help.”

Adrien nodded, voice more level as he swore, “I will. I’ll come get you.”

“Good.” Luka gave Adrien’s hair a fond tussle.

“To be honest, I’d come over here just for the snuggles,” Adrien confessed, relaxing into Luka’s chest.

“You can, you know,” Luka informed. “I’m available for snuggles whenever you want them—regardless of whether you’re stuck in a time loop.”

Adrien was quiet for a moment before he asked in a small voice, “Are you sure?”

“Very sure.” Luka ran a calming hand up and down Adrien’s back, prompting Adrien to slowly allow his eyes to close.

“Thank you,” he mumbled into Luka’s collarbone.

Luka nuzzled Adrien’s hair. “Welcome.”

They lay like that for a while, Luka just letting Adrien calm down for a bit before he asked, “Are you feeling any better?”

“Much.” Adrien lifted his head and smiled sheepishly.

“We can keep cuddling in a minute, but there’s something I want to check that might help. Can we get up for a sec?” Luka inquired.

Nodding, Adrien rolled off of Luka, allowing Luka to get up and grab his phone.

He quickly dialed the number, and when Marinette picked up, he asked, “Hey. Odd question, but would you happen to be stuck in a time loop?”

There was silence then screeching from the other end, prompting Luka to pull the phone away from his ear.

Adrien’s eyes flew wide in surprise, and Luka just grimaced.

“I just had a hunch,” Luka directed back at a panicking Marinette. “Could you come over here now? …Okay. Thanks. See you soon.”

Adrien’s eyebrow slowly inched higher. “That was Marinette?”

Luka nodded. “Looks like you’ve got company in your loop.”

“I don’t know whether to be relieved that I’m not alone or horrified that she’s trapped too,” Adrien confessed with a sigh.

Marinette came racing into the cabin about ten minutes later and froze when she spotted Adrien curled up on the bed with Luka. “…Hi.”

“Hi,” Adrien replied, reluctantly sitting up and making room on the bed for Marinette. “So, you’re stuck in here too?”

She nodded very slowly, mind awhirl with horror.

“What loop are you on?” Luka prompted.

“Nineteen,” she replied in a small voice.

“I’m on twelve,” Adrien informed.

She seemed to do some mental math, and then her expression softened as she sighed in relief. “Okay. Good. Then you don’t remember…”

Luka and Adrien gave her twin looks of expectation.

“Remember what?” Luka pressed.

“N-Nothing!” she meeped, waving her hands and taking a step back.

Adrien frowned in confusion while Luka’s eyes narrowed.

“Did you tell him?” Luka inquired.

Marinette’s face turned fuchsia, and she looked away, her gaze landing on the floorboards.

“I did,” she mumbled.

Luka’s expression changed from suspicious to perplexed. “What did he say?”

Adrien looked back and forth between Luka and Marinette, trying to piece together what was going on.

Marinette squirmed in place. “He said it was complicated and he needed to think about it.”

Luka began to nod slowly. “And this was before twelve loops ago? So, he doesn’t remember?”

“I have no clue what you’re talking about, so I obviously don’t remember,” Adrien piped up, intently eying Marinette. “What am I missing here?”

She refused to meet his gaze. “I’m pretty sure it was thirteen loops ago, on my day six, so…”

Luka pursed his lips. “Tell him again now that he’ll remember and have a chance to think about it.”

Her eyes snapped up, and she shot him an “Are you crazy?!” look.

“Please, Marinette?” Adrien intervened. “If whatever you asked me dragged me into this time loop, I’d really like to know about it so I can maybe get out. I’m…um…I’m not doing too well here.”

Her eyes flew wide, and her mouth dropped open as horror and guilt washed over her.

She clapped both hands over her mouth, shaking her head as she pleaded for forgiveness. “Oh my God. I’m so sorry, Adrien. I never meant for this to happen. I’m sorry I got you caught up in this mess. I didn’t mean—”

“—It’s okay, Marinette,” Luka assured, getting up and going over to pull her into a tight hug. “Shh. It’s okay. It’s going to be okay. We’re going to fix this together,” he promised, stroking her hair and back just like he’d done for Adrien.

“I’m sorry, Marinette.” Adrien got up and went to join the group hug. “I didn’t mean to imply that this is your fault at all. I don’t blame you. No one made this happen, so there’s no need to assign blame. Let’s just focus on figuring this out, like Luka said, okay?”

Marinette gave a tired nod. “Okay. But we should probably go sit down. You looked like you were about to fall over the first time I told you.”

Apprehensively, Adrien made his way over to the bed with Luka and Marinette right behind him.

They all got situated, and Marinette took a deep breath.

“It’s okay,” Luka urged, placing a supportive hand on her shoulder. “You can do it.”

Looking down at the comforter, she sullenly confessed, “I’ve been in love with you since we were thirteen.”

Adrien was starstruck by the revelation. “With me?”

Marinette nodded, unhappily leaning into Luka’s touch.

Adrien gulped. “And last time I told you it was complicated and I needed to think about it?”

Marinette nodded.

“Did I tell you I liked you too at least?”

Her head shot up. “What?”

Adrien reached up to rub at the back of his neck. “I really like you. Like, romantically, but…I like other people too.”

He looked to Luka in confusion. “And I thought you liked Marinette? How are you so okay with her confessing to me?”

Luka shrugged. “Because I like you too, and I want you both to be happy, even if that isn’t with me.”

Adrien nearly fell over but managed to catch himself on the wall. “You…like me?”

He looked back and forth between Marinette and Luka. “You both like me?”

The two nodded.

“Don’t worry,” Luka assured. “Just like with Marinette, I don’t expect anything from you, Adrien. I know you only want friendship from me, and that’s fine.”

“I don’t, though,” Adrien replied before he could think.

“What?” Marinette and Luka gawked in tandem.

Then, Luka grimaced. “Well. If you don’t want to be friends anymore, I guess that’s okay too.”

“No-no-no-no!” Adrien waved his hands in a panic and then lunged forward to grab Luka’s free hand in his own. “That’s not what I meant!”

Luka blinked. “I’m confused.”

“You’re one of the other people I like!” Adrien blurted out. “I’ve had a huge crush on you ever since the day we met when I tripped and face planted into the deck of the Liberty and you helped me up.”

Next, he turned to Marinette. “And you…I don’t know how long I’ve liked you, but it’s probably been years. I only realized what I felt recently, but…you’ve always been special to me, Marinette.”

A pleased smile rose on her lips as a pastel pink blush dusted her cheeks.

“So, now I’m really torn,” Adrien sighed. “I care about you both so much, and I don’t want to hurt either of you.”

“Is there anyone else you like besides us?” Luka asked, the beginning of a plan starting to form in his head.

Adrien winced. “Yes, but she doesn’t like me like that.”

Luka shot Adrien a sympathetic look. “Sorry.”

Adrien smiled and shrugged.

“Well, what if you didn’t have to hurt either one of us?” Luka proposed.

Adrien’s head tipped to the side. “How?”

“If it’s okay with Marinette, we could all try dating one another.”

Adrien and Marinette both gave a start.

Blinking, she asked, “How would that work?”

Luka shrugged. “I mean, Adrien likes the both of us. I like the both of you. Marinette definitely likes Adrien, and I might be wrong, but I think she has some feelings for me too.”

With a florid blush, Marinette nodded. “You’re not wrong.”

“So, we could just all date,” Luka suggested, “and no one has to get left out.”

Adrien looked pensive for a moment. “…I think I would like that. Would that be okay with you, Marinette?”

“You don’t have to date me too,” Luka offered. “You could just date him so long as you’re okay with him also dating me.”

Marinette slapped him on the arm. “Luka, I really, really like you. I’m sorry for whatever I did that made you think I didn’t.”

“He has bad self-esteem,” Adrien explained, crawling over closer to his partners. “So, is it agreed that we’re all dating now?”

“Yes. I want to date both of you too,” Marinette assured.

Adrien gave a trill of delight. “Can we all kiss? I’ve had a bad day.”

“I could go for some kissing,” Luka gamely agreed.

The entirety of Marinette’s body turned red, but she nodded.

Adrien paused, his giddy grin fading slightly. “…How do three people kiss?”

Luka winced. “I think a multi-person make-out is a little intense for us at the moment. Maybe we should go two at a time for now. You guys can go first, if you want.”

Adrien looked to Marinette who gave a shriek and almost fell over backwards off the bed.

“Maybe you two should go first!” she squeaked.

Adrien looked to Luka with a smirk that Luka returned.

They met in the middle, and neither one was shy.

“Oh,” Marinette realized. “I like this.”

Luka and Adrien both broke into laughter.

“You want some?” Adrien offered.

Marinette shook her head. “No. You two go ahead. I think I’m good for a while.”

Luka rolled his eyes fondly. “After this, do you two want to go on a date?”

Marinette’s brow creased. “Shouldn’t we try to break the time loop?”

“Can we worry about that tomorrow and just have fun today?” Adrien pleaded. “I think we deserve a day off.”

Marinette pursed her lips but was quickly distracted when Adrien went back to kissing Luka. “…Maybe one day off won’t hurt anything.”

Chapter Text

Adrien stepped out of his car and was immediately assailed by a frenzied Marinette.

“Adrien!” she panted as she slowed to a stop in front of him. “I need to talk to you. Could we talk, please? It’s really, really important.”

“Uh, sure,” he replied distractedly, noting her pyjama-clad appearance and wondering what she was doing up so early. “Yeah. We’ve got almost an hour before school, so…”

Gratitude radiated off her face like a supernova.

“Thank you,” she stressed, taking him by the hand and tugging him back towards the bakery.

He had to pull her back as she tried to cross the street, narrowly avoiding getting hit by a bicycle.

“Sorry.” She smiled up at him sheepishly. “I’m…um…a little loopy from waking up so early.”

“No worries. I’ve got you,” he assured, lingering with his arms around her a few beats longer than necessary.

They both cleared their throats and restored a proper distance between themselves, but they were still holding hands as they crossed the street and made their way to the bakery.

“Go on up to the balcony,” Marinette instructed once they reached her room. “I need to…um…put some clothes on. Sorry. I was a little manic when I woke up this morning, and I had to rush to catch you, so… Do you want some croissants and tea, maybe?”

“If it’s not too much trouble,” he hesitantly agreed, his stomach giving a happy rumble of anticipation. “I don’t want to intrude, so don’t go out of your way or anything.”

She waved away his concern, assuring, “I need to eat breakfast anyway if I’m going to make it through today. It’s no trouble to bring up an extra plate. Give me, like, ten minutes?”

True to her word, she joined him up on the balcony ten minutes later dressed in an adorable yellow sundress with sunflowers all over it and carrying a tray with a tea pot, cups, and a plate of croissants.

“So, what did you need to talk about?” Adrien prompted once she’d gotten settled and begun to eat.

Marinette swallowed the bite of croissant and then dabbed at her mouth with a napkin before replying, “This is going to sound crazy, but…I’m trapped in a time loop.”

Pure astonishment washed over his face, and his jaw literally dropped a few centimeters.

“I can prove it!” she quickly added. “You see, if you look right there, that guy selling flowers on the corner is about to—”

Adrien held up his hands placatingly. “—Marinette, you don’t have to prove anything to me. I believe you.”

She blinked. “You do?”

He nodded.

“Just like that?” she pressed.

He nodded again. “I mean, this is Paris. Stuff like this happens all the time, and you have no reason to lie about it. Plus, I mean…you look…not great—I mean, you’re beautiful as always, but you don’t look like you feel well. That’s what I meant,” he quickly clarified, making her blush and look away.

He cleared his throat. “How long have you been looping?”

She blew out a sigh, her momentary happiness quickly forgotten. “Maybe a month? I’ve kind of lost count at this point.”

Adrien winced. “This is a really stupid question, but are you okay? Like, how are you doing mentally?”

Marinette bit her lip and considered. “…Not so great? I mean, it’s not awful. It’s not a particularly bad day. Kind of uneventful, actually, but hearing the same conversations and listening to the same lectures over and over again…”

She grimaced, picking up her cup of tea. “Let’s just say that I never want to hear Kim and Alix talk about that dumb shark tornado movie ever again, and I think I’m becoming an expert on a selection of Baudelaire’s poems. I’ve got a number of them memorized now.”

Adrien sent her a sympathetic look. “So, it’s starting to drive you nuts, and you’re desperate for it to end, but you’re not to the point where you’re thinking of doing anything…um…dangerous, right?”

She looked surprised at that. “…No? What gave you that idea?”

He put up his hands and shook his head, pasting on a disarming smile. “Oh, nothing. I just saw this old movie once where the guy in the time loop resorted to drastic measures, and it didn’t work, so you definitely shouldn’t try anything like that. In fact, if you start thinking about things like that, you need to tell someone immediately, okay?” he insisted, reaching out and resting a hand on her forearm.

“I really care about you, Marinette, and I’d never want to lose you.”

A soft smile surfaced on her lips, and she set down her teacup to place her hand on top of his. “Thanks, Adrien. I promise I’ll talk to someone if things get that bad.”

She hesitated before asking, “I heard you were once trapped in a time loop for three months. Did it get that bad for you?”

He forced himself not to look away and to keep smiling.

“This is about you, not me,” he chuckled, feigning joviality.

She nodded and didn’t press him to think about what was obviously a traumatic experience for him any more.

“So, have you told anyone else before, or am I the first person you’ve talked about this with?” he inquired, shifting the focus and getting them back on track.

“Chat Noir comes to visit in the evening,” she informed, going back to her croissant. “He keeps me company and helps me brainstorm things to try the next day.”

Adrien nodded approvingly, his smile turning genuine. “That’s good. I’m glad he’s been there for you. I’m glad you haven’t been completely alone in this.”

He was glad he’d been some help to her, that she’d picked him to confide in.

“He’s been really wonderful,” she chuckled, a warm smile dancing over her lips.

A tingle of pleasure shot up Adrien’s spine, but he didn’t allow himself to get distracted by his attraction to her.

“So, what all have you tried so far? Have you been able to pinpoint what the issue is? Usually with these things, there’s something you have to fix in order to break the loop. I mean…in the movies anyway.”

She chewed thoughtfully on her croissant. “I think I’ve just about run the gambit at this point. I tried working on being a better friend, being a better daughter, being a better student, trying to reconcile my differences with Chloé.”

Adrien’s eyebrows shot up. “Really?”

Marinette leaned in closer, emphasizing, “Trying to reconcile my differences with Lila.”

He winced. “You are getting desperate.”

She nodded. “I’ve tried devoting my day to taking better care of myself, using the day to do good deeds, using my day to scour the city for any sign of an akuma…I’m really scraping the bottom of the barrel here.”

“Have you tried taking a day off to do fun things?” he suggested.

She paused and blinked at him. “…No. That’s…not a bad idea.”

Her expression turned thoughtful as her gaze dropped down to her teacup. “If there’s no akuma today, it wouldn’t really hurt anything if I just screwed around and did what I wanted.”

“Do you want to try that? I’ll skip with you,” he offered. “You’re always so busy and focusing on helping others, Marinette. Maybe the universe is trying to tell you that you need to take some time to just be seventeen and enjoy life.”

She bit her lip as she seriously considered his proposition. “You might be onto something.”

“So, what do you want to do?” he pressed. “I could take you to Disneyland. Or we could just do fun things around Paris. Or even around your house. We could play videogames or watch movies or a show or…I don’t know. Go window shopping. Play tourist. Hit up a bunch of restaurants and eat dessert all day?”

She gave a genuine chuckle at his dream itinerary. “We need to hang out more and do some of that stuff when I’m not in a time loop so that we both remember.”

He arched an eyebrow. “You don’t want to try any of that today?”

She shook her head. “If the loop resets again, I’ll come get you tomorrow, and we can play hooky together. Today…I think the thing the universe wants me to sort out is a little bigger than needing to have a little more fun in life.”

His head quirked to the side. “What’s that?”

She blew out a long sigh. “My love life.”

Adrien’s lips rounded into a small “oh”, and his heart did a flip.

She winced. “Do you mind me talking to you about this kind of thing? I could go get one of the girls if this makes you uncomfortable.”

“No, no,” he assured. “This is fine.”

If he could listen to Ladybug talk about other guys and not spontaneously combust, he could do the same for Marinette…especially since she was trapped in a time loop and this might be the only way to get her out.

She smiled in gratitude. “Okay. Good. Thank you, Adrien.”

“Anything to help,” he assured. “So, what’s so complicated about your love life?”

“Well, there are two guys, and I haven’t told either one how I really feel,” she confessed.

Adrien’s heart sank a little knowing that he had so much competition. “Is one of them Luka?”

Marinette winced. “Uh…no, actually. I mean, I do have feelings for Luka, so I guess there are technically three guys, but right now I’m trying to decide what to do about the two other ones.”

Adrien nodded mechanically, carefully keeping a neutral expression on his face even as he internally despaired over the three other guys ahead of him in line for Marinette’s heart.

“What is there to decide exactly?” he prompted, trying to be a good friend and hoping he wouldn’t remember any of this come the next day.

It was bad enough to know that Marinette was out of his league. Finding out just how far from her romantic thoughts he actually was was a little demoralizing.

She pursed her lips. “So, there was this first guy—let’s call him Buttercup. I’ve liked him for a long time, but I’ve never been able to tell him. I think he’ll only ever see me as a friend, but I feel really stuck on him.”

Adrien nodded to show that he was listening and processing what she said.

“Then, there’s the other guy—Chaton.”

Adrien nearly choked on air. “You like Chat Noir?”

Marinette swiped at him halfheartedly. “I didn’t say that.”

Adrien arched a skeptical eyebrow.

Marinette sighed. “Okay. So, then there’s Chat Noir.”

A wide smirk spread across Adrien’s lips, and his heart began to beat happily again.

“He’s liked me for a while,” she mumbled down into her tea.

Adrien almost fell over because he wasn’t aware that she knew how Chat Noir felt for her.

“At first when he told me about his feelings, I was hyper-focused on Buttercup, so I told him no,” she explained

Adrien frowned, trying to remember when he’d confessed to Marinette as Chat Noir. Did she mean that it happened within the time loop?

“But then, I slowly fell for him too, so now I feel bad telling him I changed my mind after hurting him for so many years, but…”

She sighed, resting her cheek in her hand.

Meanwhile, Adrien’s mind continued to whirl as he tried to make what she was telling him fit with his own memories.

“I think I know what I need to do,” Marinette continued, oblivious to Adrien’s bewilderment. “I think I need to tell Buttercup how I feel, get friend-zoned, and then confess everything to Chat Noir. It’s going to be messy, but…if that’s what it takes to get out of this time loop, I’m just going to have to bite the bullet.”

“When did Chat Noir tell you he loved you?” Adrien finally asked as his headache got to be too much for him.

She bit her lip again, weighing her options before coming to a decision. “So, some context: I’m Ladybug.”

Adrien actually did lose his balance and fall off of the crate that time.

Marinette winced. “I know, I know. How could a klutz like Marinette ever possibly—”

“—No!” Adrien squawked from the floor, hurriedly getting up and waving his hands in protest. “That’s not what I was thinking at all. I’ve actually thought several times that she might be you. I’ve thought—I wanted her to be you.”

Marinette blinked, her cheeks quickly reddening. “…Oh. Well…that’s…really sweet. Thank you.”

He gulped, looking down and trying to get his own blush under control as he took his seat and murmured, “You’re welcome.”

She cleared her throat. “So, yeah. Chat Noir has been telling me that he loves me for a while now, almost since the beginning. He’s been less vocal to Ladybug these past two years, but I think that’s because he’s been developing feelings for Marinette too.”

Adrien’s face burned as he inquired in what he hoped was a conversational tone, “How did you find out about that?”

She shrugged. “He’s been acting with Marinette more like he does with Ladybug for certain things. Like…the way he looks at me, for example. He gets this little crinkle in the corner of his eye, and his smile is…warmer.”

Adrien nodded. “Well, maybe you two really do belong together if he fell in love with you twice.”

He took a moment to admire the way her face lit up and glowed at the thought.

“I hope so,” she whispered.

He gulped. “So, you’re going to reveal your identities when you see him tonight?”

Marinette nodded. “I think it’s time. I can’t date him as Marinette and not tell him. I’d feel like I was lying to him.”

Adrien gathered the courage to voice his fear: “But what if you don’t like who he is under the mask?”

She gave a start and looked at him in befuddlement. “How could I not like him? I already like him.”

He winced. “Well, I mean…what if he’s someone you don’t think about romantically like that? Like, what if I’m Chat Noir?”

She burst out laughing.

It felt like someone had taken a jagged shard of rusty metal and sawed through his ribs, ripping his lungs wide open.

But then she said, “Sorry. It’s funny because that would be perfect, not because I don’t think you would make a good Chat Noir.”

He blinked. “Perfect? Perfect how?”

Her smile turned nervous. “Because you’re Buttercup, so if you were Chat Noir too, that would mean I fell in love with you twice too.”

He fell off the crate again.

She winced. “Sorry. Don’t worry about it, though. It’s okay that you don’t feel the same way. I kind of just needed to say something so I can move on and hopefully someday give my whole heart to Chat Noir.”

“No,” he corrected, voice shaking. “I…Marinette…I am Chat Noir.”

She blinked at him.

He smiled sheepishly up at her. “Hi, Buguinette.”

She buried her face in her hands, screeching, “That is not how this was supposed to happen! This was supposed to be romantic and serious and-and—”

“—Princess, calm down,” Adrien chuckled, getting up and taking hold of her hands, pulling them away from her face. “This is fine.”

“No, it’s not,” she insisted with a pout. “This is…chaotic and goofy and dumb and…”

“It’s very us,” he commented.

She blew out a sigh. “I know, right?”

He gave her hands a squeeze. “If you like, we can have a do-over once you get out of the time loop.”

“I might have to take you up on that,” she grumbled, squeezing his hands back.

“In the meantime, may I kiss you?”

She gave a start and almost fell off of the deckchair. “W-What? How can you say something like that so casually?”

He shrugged. “You know me. I’ve never had trouble telling you how I feel. Is that a no, though?”

She bit her lip. “What if I don’t get out of the time loop and the day resets and you don’t remember any of this?”

“Then you can surprise me tomorrow with a super romantic love confession slash reveal.”

Her brow crinkled into a frown. “But that feels like cheating. This is the only time it will ever be real.”

“Then let me kiss you,” he urged more softly. “True love’s kiss breaks all kinds of curses, right?”

Face flushed, she got to her feet and moved in closer.

He met her halfway, lightly pressing his lips to hers in a kiss as sweet as a summer’s day.

Chapter Text

“You’re up late,” Chat Noir observed as he landed soundlessly on the deck of the Liberty.

“So are you,” Luka hummed softly, not bothering to look up from his guitar or even open his eyes.

“I’m patrolling,” Chat insisted, feeling slightly defensive.

Luka nodded, opening his eyes and turning a smile on the superhero. “It’s good that you’re doing something useful with your insomnia.”

Chat’s ears flattened, and his expression crumbled into a pout.

His tail flicked back and forth in discomfort at being called out.

“Come sit with me,” Luka beckoned.

Chat shuffled over and perched on all fours in the vacant deckchair.

“You’re on edge tonight,” Luka observed.

Chat hummed noncommittally in response.

Luka returned his attention to his instrument, letting Chat sulk undisturbed for a few minutes.

“…If you want to talk about what’s bothering you, I’d be happy to listen,” Luka offered when a suitable amount of time had passed.

After a minute’s reflection, Chat mumbled, “…It’s just…dissatisfaction with life…not feeling like I actually matter to anyone.”

“I’m sorry.” Luka’s eyes filled with sympathy. “I’m guessing that me just assuring you that you’re very important to a lot of people doesn’t feel very helpful?”

Chat shook his head. “Thanks, though.”

Luka thought for a moment and then said, “…Sometimes we can be surrounded by family and friends and still not feel loved or appreciated. Maybe people are trying to show you that they love you, but they’re not doing it in a way that feels like love to you. Does that make sense?”

Chat nodded. “Like how my one friend always shares music with me and my other friend comes up with ways to include me in activities even when I can’t physically be there with everyone.”

“…What do you think would feel like love to you right now?” Luka prompted.

Chat bit his lip, repositioning himself so that he was sitting in the chair more like a human and less like a perching cat. “…I kind of just want a hug and some head pats. Maybe for someone to pet my hair.”

“Is there someone you can ask for that?” Luka pressed.

Chat scanned his mental list of people. “Maybe. It would be kind of weird, though. Like, normal people don’t want to be pet like animals.”

“Humans are animals too. I don’t see what’s so weird about it.”

Chat pursed his lips, moving them back and forth from one side to the other in thought. “…It doesn’t really suit my image. I’m not supposed to be quirky and needy like that.”

“Your friends don’t care,” Luka stressed.

Chat snorted. “My father does.”

“He’s not a very good father if he doesn’t care about your needs,” Luka scoffed before he could think better of it.

Chat put his feet back up on the seat of the chair, pulling his knees into his chest and resting his chin on top.

“…He’s not a very good father, but he’s the one I have, so I think I just get to deal with that.”

Luka winced. “I’m sorry.”

Chat shrugged.

Luka hesitated before offering, “…If it helps, I could give you a hug and pet your hair.”

Chat considered briefly but then shook his head. “Thanks, but I’m feeling prickly tonight. I don’t know if I want to be touched right now.”

Luka nodded. “That’s fair. It’s a standing offer, though. If you change your mind sometime, you can always come back.”

Chat gave a little nod of acknowledgement, and then silence fell between them once again, filled by the sound of Luka’s guitar.

“…That’s a sad song you’re playing,” Chat remarked after a few minutes.

“It’s about lost love,” Luka confirmed.

Chat looked up and tipped his head to the side. “Your lost love?”

“Mmhm.”

Chat’s brow scrunched up in confusion. “Marinette?”

Luka nodded again.

“Are you giving up on her or something? You two like each other,” Chat protested.

Luka smiled wistfully. “Sometimes that’s not enough. I don’t think I can keep chasing after her anymore. It’s been a few years, but our situation hasn’t really changed. If I asked her out again, she’d probably agree, but…her heart would never truly be mine.”

Luka blew out a sigh and switched up the chord progression, transitioning from E minor to G major so that the song became brighter, more hopeful.

“Somedays I think I would be okay with that, so long as she chose to be with me. Other days I feel like I deserve to be more than a second-choice consolation prize.”

Chat’s frown deepened.

“She doesn’t think of you like that,” he defended his friend. “Marinette really cares about you. You’re so much more to her than that, so don’t trivialize her feelings.”

Luka paused playing for a moment to hold up his hands placatingly. “I’m sorry. I know you’re right. I know I’m a precious friend to her, but…it’s not everything I want to be to her. …It’s a little bit like how you don’t feel like people care about you despite everything your friends do to show you their love.”

Chat looked away, chastened. “You may have a point. …So, you’re really giving up?”

“I prefer to think of it as finding closure and moving on,” Luka corrected.

Chat nodded thoughtfully. “Moving on…to whom?”

Luka bit his lip, debating.

“You don’t have to say,” Chat rushed to assure, uncurling from his closed off position and lowering his feet back down to the deck.

“…Adrien Agreste.”

Chat froze, wondering what had given him away, but then Luka continued.

“I’ve been in love with Adrien for a while now.”

Chat struggled not to fall out of his chair in shock.

Luka kindly pretended not to notice Chat steadying himself. “I haven’t said anything to him up to this point because someone I care about likes him too, and I didn’t want to hurt them by making a move.”

“Someone else likes Adrien too?” Chat spat incredulously.

It was hard enough to believe that Luka had feelings for Adrien. Now there was someone else too?

Luka nodded. “I’ve been waiting this whole time out of respect for them because I think they would be good for Adrien, and I want them both to be happy, but…it’s been almost four years, and they haven’t told him how they feel, so…I feel a little guilty, but I don’t think anyone could blame me at this point if I finally act on my feelings.”

Lost in thought, Chat nodded. “Yeah. No. They’ll probably be hurt, but…I don’t think they’ll blame you. It was chivalrous of you to wait so long.”

Chat chewed on his bottom lip, thinking hard before he asked, “What do you like about Adrien?”

“He’s sweet, thoughtful, kind, funny,” Luka listed.

“I bet his pretty face doesn’t hurt either,” Chat snorted.

Luka shook his head. “He’s more than just pretty.”

Chat held up his hands. “Oh, sorry. I guess he is a model after all. Should I have said ‘I bet his gorgeous face doesn’t hurt’?”

Luka set aside his guitar and turned to face Chat Noir. “I meant that Adrien is more than just his physical attractiveness. I’m sure plenty of people look at him and only see beauty, fame, and fortune, but he’s so much more than that.”

The joking tone faded from Chat’s voice as his lips rounded into a soft “Oh”.

Luka shrugged. “I don’t know. It’s really hard to say what exactly it is about Adrien that made me fall for him. Just stating qualities like ‘smart, kind, funny’ like I did doesn’t exactly capture it.”

He shook his head and looked away, picking his guitar back up and resuming the song in G major. “…I’ve never been good with words, but…I like being around Adrien. He makes me feel happy. He inspires me.”

“…That’s really beautiful,” Chat mumbled, heat leaking out onto his cheeks beneath his mask. “I think Adrien would be happy to hear that someone felt like that about him.”

Luka hummed thoughtfully. “…Maybe I’ll tell him to his face, then.”

Chat gulped, squirming slightly in his seat. “So, um…who-who’s the other person who likes Adrien?”

Luka clicked his tongue. “That’s not my secret to tell.”

“I can keep a secret,” Chat insisted.

Luka stopped playing to give Chat an unimpressed, slightly disappointed look. “How can you keep a secret from yourself?”

Chat choked, his cheeks flaming even redder at being caught.

Luka’s lips twitched back into a smile, and he shook his head. “I can understand you wanting to weigh your options, but I think that’s an abuse of your powers. Nice try, though.”

Chat gulped, his legs drawing back up to his chest. “…If you knew, why did you tell me you liked Adrien Agreste?”

Luka shrugged. “I wanted to give you some time and space to think about it.”

“…Can I still have some time and space to think about it, even though you know that I know that you know?” Chat mumbled.

“Of course.” Luka sent Chat a reassuring smile. “No worries. I didn’t mean to put you on the spot. I think I’ve proven that I’m very patient. Just relax. I didn’t mean to give you another thing to fret about.”

Chat bit his lip. “…You won’t stop being my friend if I don’t date you?”

Luka shook his head. “Never. This is a no pressure confession. You just worry about what you want and what you think will make you happy.”

Chat gradually started to nod, calming down somewhat as he tuned into the song Luka was playing. “…That’s pretty.”

“Oh, yeah?” Luka chuckled with a secretive smile. “I’m glad you like it. Maybe I’ll tell you what it’s about someday.”

Three nights later, Chat Noir found Luka sitting out on the deck after hours again.

“Trouble sleeping?” Luka inquired conversationally.

“My father’s mean,” Chat sighed, slumping into the chair next to Luka’s. “I think he’s doing it on purpose.”

“I’m sorry. Anything I can do to help?”

Chat bit his lip. “…I’m feeling a little less prickly tonight. Do you think you could pet my hair?”

“Sure. It would be easier if we went and sat on my bed, though,” Luka suggested. “The angle sitting in these chairs is kind of weird, and I don’t want to make you sit on the hard deck in front of me so I can reach better.”

Chat considered for a moment. “…These are no-strings-attached head pats, right?”

Luka’s pale skin flushed magenta, and he slapped a hand over his mouth in embarrassment.

“Oh, God. Yes. Completely platonic head rubs,” he assured. “Sorry. I didn’t mean for it to sound like that. If you want, we can go sit on the couch.”

Chat nodded. “I think…yeah. Couch is good. If you don’t mind?”

“Not at all,” Luka promised, lowering his hand to give a disarming smile.

Tentatively, Chat smiled back. “Thank you.”

A few nights later, Chat found Luka sitting out on the deck again.

“Hey,” Luka greeted. “You doing okay?”

Chat made a so-so gesture with his hand.

“Need more head pats?” Luka offered.

Chat nodded. “Can we maybe go to your room this time?”

“Sure,” Luka easily agreed, packing up his violin and leading the way.

As soon as the bedroom door closed behind them, there was a flash of green light that made Luka jump.

He blinked in wonder as a detransformed Adrien Agreste slipped off his shoes and climbed up onto Luka’s bed.

Adrien swung his legs back and forth like a child sitting on an examination table, waiting for the doctor. He gave Luka an expectant look.

Luka just smiled and joined him on the bed, getting situated and then patting his lap.

Adrien laid down, resting his head on Luka’s leg and closing his eyes.

“…So, I’ve been thinking.”

“What about?” Luka prompted, running his fingers slowly through Adrien’s hair, tracing patterns on his scalp.

“About what I want.”

Luka held is breath as Adrien blew out an exhale.

“I don’t know if I’m necessarily what you want,” Adrien confessed. “I don’t usually act how I want to act or say what I want to say, so I think you’re going to be disappointed if we get close and you find out I’m not the person you thought I was.”

“Maybe I’ll still like you,” Luka suggested. “That’s a possibility too, isn’t it?”

Adrien pursed his lips. “…I don’t know.”

“Well, we’ll just have to see, won’t we?”

Adrien gulped. “I don’t know if I’m necessarily any better than Marinette when it comes to giving my whole heart to someone. I’m not sure how I feel about you. I mean, I do like you. I’ve always thought you were really cool, and I like how I feel when I’m with you, so…I’ve had a crush on you for a while, but I like other people too.”

His voice lowered in shame as he admitted, “I like other people more.”

“Okay.”

Adrien rolled over to look up at Luka in astonishment. “Okay?”

Luka nodded, repeating, “That’s okay. Your feelings could always change in the future. Right now, it’s enough that you’re being honest with me. I appreciate that. So, do you think you’ve made a decision, or do you still need some time to think about it?”

“I need more time,” Adrien confirmed, eying Luka suspiciously. “You’re really okay with that?”

Luka nodded again. “It’s not a no, but I don’t feel like I’m being led on, so… Yeah. I’m okay with that if that’s the best answer you can give me right now.”

Adrien’s eyes closed involuntarily as Luka ruffled his hair.

“Thanks for being honest.”

Adrien blinked in surprise again, but that seemed to be the end of the discussion, so he did his best to settle back down and enjoy Luka’s ministrations.

The following week at band practice, during a break, Adrien hesitantly approached Luka.

“Hey.” Adrien licked his lips nervously.

“Hey.” Luka gave him a nod and a smile.

Adrien swallowed. “So…would you want to go on a date with me?”

Luka was momentarily stunned and unable to give an answer right away.

The entire boat seemed to go silent as everyone leaned in, straining to hear his response.

“I mean, I’m not asking you to be my boyfriend or anything,” Adrien spluttered, turning red and fidgeting as he looked anywhere but at Luka. “I was just wondering if we could go on one date and see how it went. I mean, if it goes well, we can go on more dates after that and maybe we can be boyfriends someday, but right now I just—”

“—Adrien,” Luka cut him off gently, placing a finger over Adrien’s lips.

Adrien blinked and then crossed his eyes to try to look down at Luka’s finger. When that didn’t work, he looked up, meeting Luka’s gaze.

Luka smiled affectionately, giving Adrien’s hair a tussle with his free hand. “I would love to go on a date with you.”

Chapter Text

Chat Noir gave a perfunctory knock at the porthole window before letting himself into Luka’s bedroom and detransforming on the bed beside him.

“My father’s crossed a line,” Adrien announced hotly. “I told him today that I wasn’t comfortable with some of the romantic poses he wanted me to do for the new summer line, and he completely blew me off.”

Luka arched an eyebrow, giving silent encouragement for Adrien to continue his rant and let off the steam.

“He said that it was part of my job and that it didn’t matter that I wasn’t comfortable. He told me to stop complaining and trying to get special treatment,” Adrien reported, bitter tears pooling in his eyes and slowly beginning to trickle down his cheeks.

Luka reached out and gently started to rub circles between Adrien’s shoulder blades.

“He s-said that any other sixteen-year-old guy would give anything to trade places with me.”

Adrien looked searchingly at Luka. “But he’s wrong, right? It’s not weird for me to not want to pose like that with girls I’m not interested in, right?”

Luka nodded supportively.

“And I’m not just complaining and trying to get ‘special treatment’, right? It’s not wrong for me to say when I’m not comfortable?”

Luka kept nodding. “That’s right. Even though modeling is your job, you’re still allowed to have boundaries. Your father might be your legal guardian, but he doesn’t own your body. That’s yours, and you get to set boundaries concerning it.”

Adrien looked away and nodded, swiping at the tears that were still falling. “That’s what I thought. That’s what you and Nino and Alya and Marinette have been telling me. I kind of thought… It felt like Father was trying to make me feel like I was in the wrong, but I was pretty sure I wasn’t. It’s just…he’s really good at making me feel small and dumb and childish.”

Luka circled his arm around Adrien’s shoulders, pulling him into a side hug. “I’m really sorry that he does that to you.”

Mentally, Luka was counting down the days until Adrien’s eighteenth birthday. It was a little less than two years away, but Luka was already putting aside money for a flat so he could whisk Adrien away from that awful mansion and his no-good father as soon as the clock struck midnight and the date changed from April twenty-nineth to April thirtieth.

“I’m going to make him pay,” Adrien informed resolutely. “I want to rebel and show him that he’s not the boss of me and that I can do whatever I want with my body.”

Luka’s eyebrow arched again, this time in question. “I mean, we could go get some hair dye, and Juleka and I could help you with it. I think you’d look cool with green and black highlights.”

Adrien’s eyes sparkled as embers of mischief ignited within them. “Yes, but I want to take it even farther.”

Luka pursed his lips in thought. “…I could try to pierce your ears, but I’d rather you get it done professionally. I have a friend who I could probably persuade to help out. She’s a sucker for a good cause.”

Adrien’s tears dried up and were replaced by a puckish grin. “Yes, but I was thinking of something even more extreme.”

Luka frowned. “What exactly were you thinking?”

Adrien’s scheming grin turned into an innocent smile that wasn’t fooling Luka. “So, you know how a couple months ago we were talking about tattoo designs?”

Luka withdrew his arm from around Adrien’s shoulders and shook his head. “No. Hair dye and ear piercings are one thing, but you shouldn’t go get a tattoo just to spite your father. Body art should be something really meaningful to you, something positive. Do you really want to think every time you see it, ‘My father treats me like a tool’?”

Adrien looked away again, slightly cowed. “…What if I get something that I wanted to get anyway? Something that does have a positive meaning?”

Luka was unconvinced. “Like what?”

Adrien pressed his lips into a thin line and rubbed them together. “…Like…do you remember that day we were talking about tattoos?”

Luka scanned his memory, recalling their conversation about Odin’s ravens that Luka wanted to get on his shoulder blades, a stylized snake on his pelvis, the little ode to Chat Noir pawprint that Adrien had drawn on Luka’s finger beneath the ring Luka usually wore. (The pawprint which Luka had actually gone and gotten tattooed on his finger later that day.)

“I vaguely remember us tossing around several tattoo ideas,” Luka answered guardedly.

“You drew two little dots on my finger,” Adrien tentatively reminded. “You said they were a snake bite.”

Luka’s eyes widened in surprise.

“I want to get that tattoo. That way, it’s not just a ‘screw you’ to my father.”

A light, rose-colored blush dusted Adrien’s cheeks as he shyly averted his gaze.

“It’ll be a reminder of someone who loves me and supports me and only wants the best for me.”

Tentatively, Adrien looked back and found Luka gazing at him in open-mouthed, pink-cheeked astonishment.

“I think that’s a good reason to get a tattoo, don’t you?” Adrien prompted. “It’ll remind me that I’m not alone and that someone does care about me, even when Father tries to keep me isolated and makes me feel unwanted.”

Luka blew out a sigh of defeat and pulled Adrien into a tight hug. “Alright. I have a friend who has his own shop and did my ink. I can probably convince him to help out.”

Adrien’s eyebrows flew up in surprise. “You actually got some work done? You didn’t tell me!” he whined, giving Luka’s arm a playful smack. “Last time I heard, you were just toying with the idea of getting tattoos. What did you get? Can I see?”

The soft pink blush on Luka’s face deepened into a vibrant vermillion, and he looked away.

“Um…you see…it’s kind of embarrassing.”

Adrien frowned. “Did you get the snake tattoo on your pelvis? Sorry. I didn’t mean to ask you to pull down your pants or anything. At least, not until I take you on a date or two.”

Luka died a little bit on the inside. He knew Adrien was just joking…but he wanted so much for it to be real, for Adrien’s feelings for him to be less platonic.

Luka cleared his throat. “It’s actually embarrassing because it shows what a sentimental sap I am, not because the location is suggestive.”

He pulled off his ring and revealed the Chat Noir pawprint.

Adrien’s jaw dropped open. “…Is that the one I drew a few months ago?”

Luka nodded with a sheepish smile. “I liked it so much I went out and got it inked that very afternoon. I wanted my first tattoo to be special, and…it just felt right.”

“Aww,” Adrien cooed, a pleased blush lighting up his own cheeks as he hugged Luka once more. “That’s so sweet. You really are a sap.”

“Mean,” Luka chuckled into Adrien’s hair.

“It’s okay,” Adrien assured. “I’m a sap too. I want you to draw my snakebite tattoo before we go and get it done. That way, we’ll kind of be like a matching set. Like friendship bracelets…only tattoos.”

Luka burst out laughing and squeezed Adrien tighter. “There’s no one I’d rather have matching tattoos with.”

“Don’t tell Nino, but…same,” Adrien snickered, giving Luka’s shoulder a nuzzle.

“Alright. It’s a little late tonight, but I’ll contact my friends tomorrow about the tattoo and ear piercing,” Luka informed.

Adrien pulled back with a gigantic grin. “You’re the best.”

“I try,” Luka sighed with a tired smile that was mostly fond. “…Are you going to stay the night, or do you have to head back? Did they already do their final check on you?”

“Nathalie came to say goodnight right before I came over here,” Adrien assured. “May I stay here tonight?”

Luka gave Adrien’s hair a loving tussle. “Perfect Fifth, you know you’re always welcome.”

It took a little convincing, but Luka’s friends gave in and agreed to help them out after Luka detailed some of Gabriel’s worst offenses.

Luka and Juleka did the hair dye before Luka and Adrien headed over to Lisette’s house to get Adrien’s ears pierced.

Luka held Adrien’s hand through the procedure, trying to calm Adrien’s nerves. It was harder after Lisette had done the first ear and Adrien knew what to expect.

“Sorry,” Adrien chuckled as Luka helped him lie down when he started feeling woozy.

“It’s no trouble,” Luka assured, taking the wet cloth from Lisette and placing it on Adrien’s forehead. “Are you sure you want to try to get the tattoo today too, or are you having second thoughts?”

“I still want to do it,” Adrien confirmed resolutely. “I want to get it all done today so he can’t stop me. I have a feeling that he’s going to lock me up when I come home like this. …You’re going to have to hold my hand during the tattoo too.”

And Luka did, keeping Adrien upright and calm when he almost passed out again.

“Sorry,” Adrien mumbled weakly as Luka helped him to lie down yet again. “I have a high pain tolerance, but I guess I’m really bad with needles.”

“Shh. It’s okay,” Luka assured, taking the wet washcloth from René and situating it on the back of Adrien’s neck. “Plenty of people have that problem.”

Adrien took a deep breath and blew it out, trying to get the black dots to clear from his vision. “…That hurt like hell.”

Luka nodded sympathetically. “I wasn’t sure if I should warn you or not. I’ve heard it hurts less when you get a tattoo done on an area like the upper arm or thigh where there’s more cushioning. Getting a tattoo on your finger…it’s a little close to the bone.”

Adrien hummed, half-conscious.

Luka winced. “Do you regret it?”

Adrien shook his head. “The look on my father’s face is going to be worth all this.”

Luka hoped so. A part of him was afraid that Gabriel would just roll his eyes and coldly call Adrien childish, offering Adrien no satisfaction.

“…Even if it isn’t,” Adrien continued softly, as if in answer to Luka’s thoughts. “The dye will wash out in a week or so, and I’ve always wanted to be able to wear earrings…and whenever I look at my tattoo, I’ll remember that someone cared enough to make sure that I got a tattoo that meant something more to me than getting back at my father.”

Luka gave Adrien’s uninjured hand a gentle squeeze. “I’m really happy that I could be that person for you. I’m glad it’s me.”

Adrien chuckled softly. “I’m glad it’s you too.”

Chapter Text

On a sunny day in spring, the waters of the Seine usually glimmered with an almost Caribbean blue-green hue. Now, in the depths of February on an overcast night, the river looked like an ominous, rippling void.

Only the reflections of the city lights broke up the murky gloom.

Adrien shuddered as he forced himself to look away and resolutely kept walking along the left bank.

He’d have plenty of time to contemplate the Seine later. Right now, he was on a mission.

He squeezed the ring tighter in his palm, missing Plagg already. He’d only renounced his kwami an hour before, but after nearly four years of his constant presence, an hour of total silence and solitude felt endless.

It would be over soon.

He was passing the school, and there on the left was his destination: the Petit Pont. He just had a quick pitstop to make first.

Taking a deep breath that burned his lungs with the night’s chill, he kept going.

The bakery came into view, and he froze when he spotted Marinette up on her balcony.

His instinct was to bound up to the rooftops and land beside her with a purred greeting and then to coax her back inside where it was warm.

He couldn’t very well do that without powers, though, and he wasn’t sure she’d want to see Adrien at the moment. Most of his friends had been very supportive about the whole “your father is a domestic terrorist” thing, but Marinette had been cagey around him in the past week since his father’s defeat and arrest.

She wouldn’t look Adrien in the eye, and she was being oddly quiet around him. She was probably upset from learning the truth about her idol, but her behavior over the past week felt like a personal rejection when Adrien most needed something to hold onto to keep from going under.

…At least she was dressed for the weather and not standing outside in her pyjamas or anything. She had a bad habit of underdressing for the elements.

Adrien kept walking, hoping to slip by without notice so that he could drop the ring into the Dupain-Chengs’ mailbox. He knew Plagg would be safe with them.

Adrien had never had much luck, though, and Marinette spotted him.

At first, it didn’t look like she was sure that she recognized him, but then she gave a tentative wave, and Adrien waved back.

“What are you doing out this late?” she called down to him. “Aren’t you staying with the Couffaines?”

“I needed to take a walk,” he called back, doing his best to put on a cheerful smile as he shrugged nonchalantly.

“This far from the Liberty? In the middle of February?” she pressed incredulously.

He shrugged again. “I’ve got a lot of mind-clearing to do.”

She looked uncomfortable then, and she nodded, not knowing what to say.

Guilt seemed to cloud her features.

“Hey, Marinette?”

She gave a start and snapped back to attention. “Y-Yes?”

“I’ve got something really important to give you. I need you to take good care of it for me.”

His smile began to falter, and tears started to bead in the corners of his eyes. He only hoped she wouldn’t see, that she wouldn’t sense that something was wrong.

“Of course. I’ll be right down,” she assured.

“I’ll leave it in your mailbox!” he shouted and then rushed to deposit the ring before she could intercept him.

He knew he wasn’t in any state to fool her at close range. If she got close enough to really look at him, she’d see the distress and desperation. She’d convince him to come inside and have pastries and hot chocolate.

He’d burst into tears and tell her everything, and she’d wrap a warm blanket around him and encircle him in a tight hug. She’d convince him to keep going, to not give up.

Adrien was too tired to keep going.

Just the first week of post-Papillon chaos had been hell. He couldn’t imagine suffering through a lifetime of it.

He needed a way out, and the easiest one was jumping into that frigid river and letting the water and the cold solve his problems.

He dropped the ring into the mailbox and ran, hoping that Marinette wouldn’t see where he’d gone, hoping she wouldn’t follow him, hoping she wouldn’t see him jump.

His heart was slamming against his ribcage by the time he reached the bridge.

Shaking, he climbed up onto the hip-height parapet and stared down into the darkness of the water.

His mind was screaming. As much as he wanted it all to end, he didn’t want to die. He just wanted the suffering to stop. He wanted the reporters to stop mauling him every time he stepped outside. He wanted strangers to stop looking at him with suspicion and hate. He wanted to live a happy life again. Things hadn’t always been good before, but there had been glimmers of happiness. He wanted happiness to be an option again.

He couldn’t see that ever happening…so he took a deep breath and jumped.

The icy water hit like a wall of needles piercing his skin, and everything began to burn.

He’d thought that the walk from the Liberty had totally numbed him to the cold, but he’d been wrong.

The Seine licked at him like liquid fire, and he couldn’t hold his breath anymore.

Just as he was about to suck the water into his lungs, an arm wrapped around him, pulling him up and back into the February air.

“Okay, I get that things are bad, but they’re not that bad!” a familiar voice shrieked hysterically.

Adrien choked as he was deposited onto the pavement. Coughing and spluttering, he blinked up at a deathly pale Ladybug.

Color returned to her cheeks in the form of a blush of mortification, and she averted her eyes in shame.

“Sorry,” she whispered. “I’m really sorry. I didn’t mean to yell at you. I’m just…freaking out. And I’m sure things really do seem that bad to you. I’m sorry. I have no idea what you’re going through because my dad isn’t a supervillain, and my mom isn’t dead, and all of Paris doesn’t think I was a coconspirator, so…yeah. I’m going to shut up now. Sorry. We need to get you inside and warm and dry. Excuse me.”

Before he could protest, she scooped him up, tossing him over her shoulder and leaping up to the rooftops.

He was horrified when she landed on Marinette’s balcony and opened the skylight hatch, carrying him inside like a sack of flour.

“Sorry,” she apologized again as she set him down on the attic floor and went to get the changing screen from the corner. “Take all of your clothes off. I’ll be right back with towels.”

Teeth chattering and mind still in chaos, Adrien unthinkingly obeyed.

She returned less than a minute later, holding up a towel to block her view of his body.

Apologizing the whole while, she helped him get dried off before trundling him downstairs into the bathroom.

She hastily turned on the shower, testing the temperature by catching some water in her hand and touching it to the exposed skin of her cheek. Satisfied that it was just warm enough to gradually heat him up without shocking his system, she moved out of the way and covered her eyes.

“Get in, please. You need to get clean and warm up. I’ll go get you some fresh clothes, but I’ll be back in a second. Okay?”

He didn’t respond right away.

Everything felt so raw and confusing and yet, at the same time, numb.

He had so many questions. His thoughts were an angry, unintelligible buzz.

He wanted to ask her so many things.

“Adrien?” She spread her fingers to peek through to make sure he was okay.

He snapped back to the present for a moment. “Sorry. Yeah. I’ll…I’ll get in the shower.”

“Okay. I’ll be right back,” she reiterated.

He wasn’t sure if that was a threat to keep him from trying anything stupid or a reassurance, as if he were a scared, lost child in need of comfort.

In truth, he really did feel like a scared, lost child.

“…Do you think Marinette minds me being here?”

Ladybug froze on the way to the door. “…No. She’s really, really happy that you’re safe. All she cares about right now is you getting warm and dry, so do you think you could do that? Could you do that for Marinette?”

“Yeah,” he confirmed as his focus started to go muddled again. “Yeah, I can do that for Marinette. So long as she doesn’t hate me.”

“She could never hate you,” Ladybug whispered as she made her way out. “…I’ll be right back, okay?”

True to her word, she returned a minute later with a stack of clean clothes.

She opened the bathroom door a sliver and called out, “Are you in the shower?”

“Yeah. You can open your eyes. Thanks,” he mumbled, letting the spray of the showerhead pound down on his back.

Despite the opaqueness of the shower wall, she kept her eyes down as she came in and set the clothes on the shelf above the toilet.

“I’m going to go throw your dirty clothes in the wash. I’ll be back in a minute.”

When she came back this time, she took a seat on the floor, curling up with her knees hugged to her chest.

Adrien finished rinsing Marinette’s conditioner out of his hair and sighed wistfully.

The whole room smelled like Marinette now, himself included.

Ladybug echoed his sigh.

“…Could I maybe have a minute alone?” he asked tentatively. “Sorry, but I’m feeling kind of frazzled and…”

He winced, guilt welling up at how badly he had failed his partner on so many levels.

“…Sorry. You’re one of the last people I want to see right now, Ladybug.”

She laughed softly at that, taking it in stride despite how much it hurt. “Sorry. I can understand why you might feel that way, but I’m not letting you out of my sight for a while after the scare you just gave me.”

She paused, considering before she continued. “If Ladybug’s the one you have an issue with, I can give you a friendlier face to look at. I don’t know if it’ll help, but…detransformation.”

Adrien straightened up to peek over the frosted glass at Marinette curled up in a ball on the floor.

She smiled sadly at him. “Hi, Chaton. Sorry I ruined your life and made you want to kill yourself.”

“…I’m coming out there, so, unless you want an eyeful, close them,” he warned before turning off the shower and stepping out.

He hurriedly toweled himself off and slipped into the homemade clothes she’d brought for him.

Once dressed, he huddled up beside her on the floor, wrapping his arms around her.

“This isn’t your fault, Buguinette. It’s mine. The reason I didn’t want to face Ladybug has nothing to do with you or what you did. I’m ashamed because I’ve been living under the same roof as our nemesis this whole time, and I never even suspected that something was off.”

She rolled her eyes and pulled back slightly to meet his gaze. “Adrien, that wasn’t your fault. You barely saw your father. He kept you at arms’ length probably because he wanted to keep you from realizing something was going on.”

He bit his lip and looked away. “Still. I—”

“—No,” she insisted.

He blinked. “…But—”

“—No,” she reiterated firmly.

He blinked again. “…So, you’re not mad at me? You don’t blame me?”

Her expression screwed up into a mix of horror and incredulity. “What?! No! Absolutely not!”

They stared at one another for a long moment.

“…So, why have you been acting so weird around me this past week?” he pressed. “You won’t even look at me, so I thought…”

She looked like she was going to be ill as her face rapidly went from a sickly, waxen yellow to a vermillion flush.

“Because I feel guilty for getting your father arrested and ruining your life! Not because I blame you for not realizing he was Papillon!” she stressed.

He pursed his lips. “…If you marry me, my life won’t be ruined, and we can call it even.”

“Deal,” she agreed without hesitation.

His mouth fell open. “Marinette, that was a joke. I was trying to lighten the atmosphere. I would never guilt you into a relationship with me.”

With a sigh, he looked away, muttering, “I know there’s someone else.”

She took his face in her hands and forced him to meet her intense gaze. “Tonight, when you gave me your ring, I found out that you’re both of the boys I love…and then I almost lost the two of you. I never want to go through that again, so if getting married keeps you safe, I’m ready to go to the altar as is.”

“Marinette,” he whispered, tears beginning to fall as he pulled her into him.

“I want to keep you,” she sniffled into his shirt. “I don’t want to lose you.”

“I’m sorry for putting you through that.” He pressed light kisses into her hair as she shook in his arms.

“Sorry,” she hiccupped. “I should be the one comforting you.”

“It’s okay.” He gave her ear a nuzzle. “It’s nice to see that someone cares so much. …But, if you really feel bad about it, you could take me upstairs to your room, and we could cuddle and have pastries and hot chocolate while we watch Studio Ghibli movies. I think that would help bring back my will to live.”

She lifted her head, and the intensity had come back into her eyes. “Okay, but first I’m calling Nino.”

Adrien began to panic. “No-no-no-no-no! He’ll freak!”

“As he should,” Marinette snorted. “But his mom’s a surgeon, right? I want her to come examine you to make sure you’re not going to die of hypothermia or some kind of infection from the bacteria in the Seine or whatever. She can probably help us get you a therapist too.”

Adrien wilted, grumbling, “I don’t want a therapist.”

“Too bad. We’re both getting therapists,” she decreed. “Now, come on. Let’s get you upstairs and settled so that Tikki and Plagg can watch you while I wake up my parents and call Nino.”

“I really don’t want to cause such a big fuss,” Adrien protested as dread filled his chest.

“Should have thought of that before you tried to drown yourself.” She bopped him on the nose and then got to her feet, holding out a hand to help him up. “You’re kind of a big deal. Of course I’m causing a fuss over you. You’d do the same if it was me, wouldn’t you?”

He opened his mouth to retort that it never would be her, but then he stopped. He’d seen her on the edge of a breakdown before. It really wasn’t as inconceivable as he’d first thought.

True, she’d never be in quite the same situation as him, but…

“Come on,” she coaxed gently, giving him an adoring smile. “After we get you all checked out and make sure you’re going to be okay, we can start planning our wedding.”

A small smile slowly spread across his lips, and he took her hand. “You know, I’ve always thought I would make a beautiful June bride. What do you think?”

“Definitely,” she laughed. “I’ll make sure of it because I’m designing your dress myself. Fair warning: I’m going to look so hot in a tuxedo. You’re not ready for this.”

“I can’t even imagine,” he snickered, giving her hand a squeeze.

She squeezed back, and he suddenly felt a lot less alone.

If she were by his side, maybe he could handle this after all.

Chapter Text

Before the lunch bell had even finished ringing, Marinette was up, out of her seat and headed for the door.

Adrien frowned as the other girls gathered around Juleka and Rose’s desk, getting ready to head down to the cafeteria together.

Didn’t Marinette usually go with them?

He didn’t think much of it until he saw her going off on her own during lunch two days later as well.

Had she done that before and he just hadn’t noticed?

He grabbed his things and rushed after her, earning a raised eyebrow from Nino.

“Marinette?” he called out to her in the hall.

She stopped her power walk at the sound of his voice and turned to blink at him in confusion. “Adrien? Is something wrong?”

He paused, thinking, “You tell me.”

“Are you going home to eat?”

Her brow furrowed slightly. “Yes?”

“You’ve been doing that a lot lately,” he observed. “Wouldn’t you rather have lunch with your friends?”

She shrugged, tucking a loose bang behind her ear. “It’s nice to eat with my family sometimes.”

He nodded, not quite sure what to say. “…Um…yeah. Yeah, I guess that’s true. …Have a nice meal with your family.”

She nodded in return. “Have a nice lunch with your father.”

He didn’t have the heart to correct her.

He watched her go and then slowly made his way out front where he was met by his driver.

On their way home, they drove past Tom and Sabine’s where Adrien couldn’t help but notice the line all the way out the door and wrapping around the building.

There was no way that Marinette’s parents were stopping in the middle of the lunch rush to eat with Marinette.

…So, why was she going home to eat alone?

When he arrived at the mansion, he made his excuses to eat in his room and quickly inhaled his meal.

“Why is it always rush, rush, rush?” Plagg whined even as he stuffed an entire cheese wheel into his mouth. “Why can’t we ever take our time and smell the roses and savor a finely aged gouda?”

“Plagg, transform me,” Adrien called out, pretending not to hear his kwami’s tired old litany of complaints.

In less than ten minutes, he was back over by the school, trying not to look like a weirdo or a criminal as he peeked into the window of Marinette’s family’s flat.

Marinette stared back at him from where she sat alone at the kitchen counter, a croque monsieur halfway to her mouth.

He smiled sheepishly and waved.

Her brow scrunched up in disapproval, and she set down her sandwich, coming over to the sink and leaning forward to open one of the windows.

“I really hope you don’t go around being a creeper like that at other people’s windows,” she remarked flatly as she stepped out of the way and waved him in.

“Nope. You’re special to me, Marinette,” he assured, pointedly not mentioning all of those times he’d watched at his friends’ windows on family holidays when his own “family” was missing in action and he was feeling depressed and alone.

“Good,” Marinette sighed, closing the window again once he’d slipped through. “Let’s keep it that way. There are a lot of people who would feel like it was an invasion of privacy for you to spy through their windows.”

He winced. “In my own defence, I was just checking on you to see where you were and make sure you were okay. I had every intention of dropping down to street level and using the door like a civilized gentle-cat once I’d assessed the situation.”

She waved away his excuses and went back to her kitchen stool.

“Save if for the judge,” she snickered, motioning down to her sandwich. “Want some? I don’t think I can finish it all. I’m not all that hungry.”

His forehead scrunched up (and his mask with it) as he came over to the table.

“May I?” he asked, indicating the stool across from her.

“Go for it.”

“I’m actually a vegetarian, so no to the sandwich, but thank you for offering,” he replied politely as he took a seat.

Her eyebrows shot up into her hairline. “Are you really?”

He nodded. “Why don’t you have much of an appetite today? Feeling sick? Nervous?”

She shook her head and took another bite before she answered, “Numb, actually.”

He quirked an eyebrow.

She ignored it. “Can I get you something else? Do you want water? Milk? Pastries? Cheese sandwich? I could toast it for you.”

He shook his head. “No need. I already ate lunch. Thanks, though.”

He bit his lip, debating before he pressed, “Why are you feeling numb?”

She shrugged.

“You don’t want to talk about it?”

“No,” she confirmed.

He hesitated. “…Have you talked about it with someone else? Your parents or your friends?”

She opened her mouth to reply but then seemed to rethink her answer. “…No.”

“Should I be worried about you?” he wondered.

She pointedly took a big bite of her sandwich to avoid responding.

He gave her an unamused look. “Trick question. I’m already worried about you.”

“…You have better things to spend your time on.” She waved her hand dismissively.

His eyes narrowed. “I don’t know about that. You’re pretty important to me.”

She choked and had to pound on her chest to clear it.

“That shouldn’t be surprising,” he snorted indignantly. “We’re friends, Marinette. Friends care about one another.”

She looked up at him in silent contemplation for a long stretch.

“…Why are you here eating by yourself?” he asked when it didn’t seem like she would break the silence between them. “Aren’t you lonely? Why aren’t you eating with your friends?”

Her gaze slid down into her plate. “…It’s more lonely when I’m with them.”

He cocked his head to the side.

She snuck a glance up at him. “Have you ever been surrounded by people but felt completely alone?”

His eyes widened in recognition.

“It’s like that,” she explained. “Being around them feels suffocating.”

“But why?” he pressed, trying to understand. “Did someone do something? Are you guys having a fight? Is someone being mean to you?”

She looked away again, taking a thoughtful bite of her sandwich before she confessed, “…They replaced me with the new girl. Lila Rossi.”

Chat’s skin crawled at the very mention of her name.

“No one wants to believe me that she’s an evil liar, so I’m backing down and letting Lila have them.” Marinette gave a half-hearted shrug. “I really didn’t have close friends before about a year ago anyway, so…it’s kind of like going back to the status quo. I was always a loner before, so…”

“You?” he scoffed. “A loner?”

She blinked in confusion and then nodded earnestly. “I really was. I mean, no one hated me, and I had plenty of acquaintances, but I never had a group of friends before I met Alya and she encouraged me to come out of my shell a little more.”

“I can’t picture it,” he confessed with a snort. “Everyone loves you. You’re super popular."

Marinette shrugged again. “Lila is more popular. Everyone likes her better, so…I mean, it’s whatever. I don’t even care.”

She averted her gaze so that he wouldn’t see the hurt in her eyes.

“Not everyone likes Lila better. There has to be someone else who sees through her,” he insisted.

She bit her lip. “…My crush does, but he’s too much of a people pleaser to do anything about her. He doesn’t think we should make a fuss.”

Chat’s eyebrow arched. “Well, I mean, you probably shouldn’t do anything to antagonize—”

Marinette rolled her eyes. “—What? Are you going to tell me that she’s not hurting anyone so I should just drop it too?”

“I…what?”

“That’s what my crush told me.” She snorted. “Because I guess hurting me doesn’t count.”

She pushed her plate away and pillowed her arms on the counter, dropping her forehead to rest on top of them. “I know Adrien didn’t mean it like that. He probably doesn’t have a clue how I feel, but…it really hurt me when he told me that. The one person who knows the truth and should be on my side…the one person I should be able to count on… It’s like he doesn’t see me at all.”

Still trying to claw his way out from under the ton of bricks she’d just dropped on him, Chat reached out and tentatively rested a hand on Marinette’s shoulder. “I…I’m so sorry that he made you feel that way.”

“He didn’t mean to,” she sniffled.

Her tears pierced his heart like needles made of ice.

“Maybe not,” he responded softly, “but he still made you feel like you were alone and had no one to turn to, and I’m really, really sorry. …But Adrien does see you, Marinette.”

He got up and came around the table to wrap her in his arms.

“He sees you, and he cares about you so much.”

She lifted her head and shook it, not bothering to hide her tears from him. “No, he doesn’t.”

“Yes, I do. Detransformation.”

In the blink of an eye, Adrien was standing where Chat had been.

“If not for Ladybug, I’d only have eyes for you. I’m so sorry that I hurt you, Marinette,” he stressed as she stared at him in shock.

“Will you let me try to make it up to you?” he pleaded, giving her the kitten eyes he knew she couldn’t resist. “I’ll do anything you need me to do.”

She opened her mouth but then closed it again several times as her mental tires spun out in the mud.

“For starters, let me eat lunch with you from now on,” he begged. “I know how awful it is to eat alone. Father never shows up for meals, so I do it all the time. From now on, I’ll tell them that I’m eating at school, and we can sit together so you don’t have to be alone.”

“You…” she responded haltingly. “How could you just…? Adrien, you can’t just go around dropping your transformation like that. Secret identities are a big deal. I could be Papillon for all you know.”

He rolled his eyes, leaning in to give the top of her head a kiss. “You’re not Papillon. You have much better fashion sense.”

“Maybe it’s all a clever ruse to throw people off the trail,” she pouted.

He patted her on the head.

She glared at him. “…I could be Ladybug, then. If she found out you went around revealing your identity to any pretty girl that caught your fancy, she’d string you up by her yoyo.”

Adrien blinked, and the pieces slotted together. “…My Lady?”

Marinette paled. “…No. I’m Papillon.”

He looked to her earrings and then stared deep into her eyes.

She doubled down and glared harder. “Stop grinning like a lunatic. I’m going to steal your Miraculous and take over the world or something diabolical like that. I’m going to make everyone wear hideous clothes in garish color combinations and give them silly names.”

“I love you,” Adrien chuckled. “Will you have lunch with me?”

Desperately, Marinette tried to cling to the shreds of her composure.

She looked away, struggling to keep it together. “I’m your nemesis. You can’t fall in love with your nemesis. You’re not supposed to let evil win.”

“Marinette?” he called beguilingly.

Warily, she looked at him. “Yes?”

“May I have a kiss?” He batted his eyes.

“…Yes, but I’m not Ladybug,” she insisted, deciding that that was her hill to die on.

“Deal,” he chuckled, leaning in to touch his eager lips to hers.

Chapter Text

“Are you sure you don’t want to take anything else with you?” Marinette pressed, looking around Adrien’s still mostly full room.

Adrien glanced at all of the books, movies, games, and awards taking up space and gathering dust. He tried to push past the familiarity of the items that surrounded him every day in order to really see the contents of his childhood bedroom.

Biting his lip, he dropped his gaze to the duffle bag, rolling suitcase, and single cardboard box that held all of his worthwhile earthly possessions.

“I mean…I have clothes, toiletries, photos, gifts I want to keep, comfort items, my favourite books and games…there’s not really much else I need,” he summarized with a shrug.

Her eyes narrowed. “Yeah, but is there anything else you want to take with you?”

“…No,” he replied, even as his eyes betrayed him by wandering over to his piano.

She looked at it contemplatively and then turned to consider the portal she’d made with the Horse Miraculous. “…I could get it through. Transformed, I’m strong enough to lift it, and I could just make the portal bigger.”

He shook his head sadly, blowing out a sigh. “No. It’s okay. I don’t need it.”

She reached out, resting a hand on his bicep. “Are you sure? I know how much that piano means to you.”

He placed his hand on top of hers and gave her a grateful smile. “Thanks, but I’m sure. There’s nowhere to put it at your house, and, besides, I have other mementos of my mother.”

She pursed her lips, brow furrowing.

He rolled his eyes and bopped her on the nose. “I’m sure. I’ll just buy a little keyboard for while I’m staying in your guestroom. Once I get a place of my own, we can portal back in here and retrieve it.”

She nodded, seemingly satisfied with that answer. “Alright. So…all that’s left is…”

She bit her lip.

He winced. “Yeah. Telling my father I’m leaving.”

She stepped in closer. “Do you want me to come with you?”

He was tempted to take her up on the offer. “…No. I think this is something I need to do myself. As much as I’d love to have you there to hold my hand when he blows up and starts yelling and trying to manipulate me into doing what he wants…”

Her eyes narrowed again. “Adrien, are you really sure you want to do this alone? Being a competent adult doesn’t mean you have to do everything on your own with no support.”

“I know. I just…I don’t want to drag anyone else into this. He’s not a nice man on a good day, and he’s dangerous when he’s angry. I don’t want him taking this out on you.”

He gazed at her adoringly as he scooped up her hand and gave it a squeeze.

A soft smile spread across her lips as she squeezed back.

“Maybe…just open up a tiny portal and listen in?” he suggested. “Rescue me if it looks like he’s getting violent or I’m having a meltdown. I really do need to do this on my own, but…it would be nice to have a safety net,” he sheepishly admitted.

She leaned in to press a gentle smooch to his mouth. “I’ll always have your back.”

“Thank you,” he whispered, starting to tear up.

She reached up to give his cheek an encouraging pat. “You’re very welcome. Now, go tell your father who’s boss.”

Adrien winced. “I feel like that’s him.”

She clicked her tongue and wagged her finger. “Not anymore. Your contract just expired, and you’re not renewing. If anyone’s your boss, it’s me.”

A smile came back to his face as he shook his head. “I’m inclined to agree. Wish me luck?”

“You don’t need it,” she assured but gave him a kiss on the cheek anyway.

“You have no idea.” He chuckled at the irony.

If only she knew he was the personification of bad luck.

He’d need to tell her soon.

Bolstered by his girlfriend’s unconditional love, Adrien made his way down the stairs and across the atrium to the atelier door.

He took a deep breath and knocked perfunctorily before letting himself in.

Gabriel didn’t even bother to look up as he icily scolded, “Adrien, you know better than to interrupt me while I’m working. If you need something, contact Nathalie. Otherwise, you’ll need to make an appointment. I’m very busy with the summer line at the moment.”

“I’m sorry, Father.” Adrien ducked his head in apology. “I just wanted to say goodbye before I left.”

That got Gabriel’s attention.

Slowly, he lifted his gaze, his eyebrows pinching together. “Leave? Where, pray tell, do you think you’re going? I don’t recall you asking for prior approval for an outing.”

Adrien pressed his lips together, trying not to fidget as he looked his father in the eye. “Father, do you know what today is?”

At the lack of recognition and hint of annoyance in Gabriel’s expression, Adrien supplied, “It’s April thirtieth. Does that date mean anything to you?”

It took longer than it should have for Gabriel to finally respond, “…It’s your birthday. I’m sorry, Adrien, but you know that last-minute plans are not allowed. If you wanted to go out with your friends today, you should have coordinated with Nathalie well in advance.”

Adrien took a deep breath. “Father? Today is my eighteenth birthday.”

This didn’t seem to evoke an epiphany either, so Adrien added, “I’m an adult now. I don’t have to ask for permission to spend time with my friends.”

Anger flared up in Gabriel’s expression at this defiance.

“How dare you?” he growled. “You may be eighteen, but you are still my son, and so long as you live under this roof you will pay me the respect that I am due.”

Adrien’s face fell as a deep sadness settled in his chest.

He’d expected something like this, a show of power, the bravado… He’d expected it, but it still hurt.

Taking another breath, he hardened his expression and voice like he’d practiced with Plagg.

“Monsieur Agreste, I am leaving,” he announced with a certainty that couldn’t be argued with. “I’m leaving your employment, and I’m leaving your house. After today, I’m no concern of yours…and you’re no concern of mine.”

Gabriel blinked, completely thrown off his footing.

“You stopped being a father to me years ago, and I’m tired of chasing after your love and approval, so I don’t see any reason why we should keep up this farce.”

It took everything to keep his voice from quivering. The truth hurt so much, and Adrien was afraid that he was the only one affected by it. He was afraid that he was the only one who cared.

Gabriel only exacerbated this fear when he burst out laughing. “Adrien, stop this childish nonsense.”

Adrien tensed, trying to keep his anxiety under control with the breathing techniques he’d practiced with Luka and Nino.

His father always had a way of getting under his skin and making him feel like he was five years old.

Gabriel set aside his stylus and turned to face Adrien.

“Where exactly do you plan on going?” Gabriel shook his head as if amused by this development.

“I’ll be staying in a friend’s guestroom and doing part-time work in their family’s establishment to gain work experience and repay them,” Adrien answered levelly.

Gabriel rolled his eyes. “So, you’re just going to make yourself a nuisance and mooch off of their kindness until it runs out?”

Adrien mentally dug his heels in. “Like I said, I’m going to be working to repay them. I already talked about it with them, and they won’t accept my money. And I’m only staying until I find a place of my own—even though they said I could live with them until I graduate from university if I’d like.”

Gabriel gave a derisive snort. “And what money are you going to use to purchase a living space of your own?”

“The money from modeling and my inheritance from Mom that was put in trust for me until I turned eighteen,” Adrien answered readily. “I’ve already spoken with Nathalie to identify my assets, and I’ve hired a financial advisor to manage my accounts.”

Gabriel looked stunned at this, as if he couldn’t actually believe that Adrien was capable of taking steps to be self-sufficient.

“But…how will you take care of yourself? Are your friend’s parents going to go to the store and cook for you?” Gabriel demanded, grasping at straws.

Adrien’s eyebrow arched at his father’s pitiful last-ditch attempt to regain control. “I can go to the store myself. I’ve been with friends before, so I know how it works. And I can cook for myself too.”

Gabriel laughed again, feeling like he once more had the upper hand. “You can’t cook.”

Adrien frowned, suddenly feeling like his father was five years old as well. “Yes, I can.”

“No, you can’t.”

“I have multiple friends whose parents make food for a living,” Adrien reminded. “My friends and their parents have given me lessons, and while I’m not anywhere near their level, I am able to make simple dishes to feed myself.”

He breathed a tired sigh. “Thank you for showing some concern about my wellbeing for the first time in five years, but it’s too little too late. I’m leaving, Monsieur Agreste, and there’s nothing you can do to stop me.”

“You’ll regret this,” Gabriel informed, some of the fire coming back into his voice.

“Why? Because you’ll threaten and ruin me and all of my friends?” Adrien shot back, finally finding the fire within himself. “If you want to play dirty like that, go ahead. I think you’ll be the one to regret it.”

Gabriel straightened up, trying to intimidate with his height. “Are you threatening me, Adrien?”

“Yes,” Adrien replied simply. “I’ve already lost you. Like I said before, you haven’t been a father to me in years. You’re the one who stands to lose here, Gabriel. I have plenty of people who love me. Who do you have?”

Gabriel looked as if he’d been slapped.

“Your company won’t take care of you when you’re old and sick,” Adrien pressed. “You only have Nathalie and me who really care about you, and I’m leaving. You can throw a fit and threaten the people I love to try to control me, but it’s not going to work, Father. I’m going to go be with the people who love me, and one day I’m going to make my own family with them.”

Adrien strode across the room to stand in front of his father and look him in the eye.

“Maman is gone, and I’m all you have left of her,” he informed softly. “One day, I’m going to have children who have her eyes and her smile. If you want to be a part of their lives, if you want to see them or even know that they exist, you need to fix things with me.”

Adrien turned on his heel and headed for the door, pausing and looking back once he reached it.

His father looked small and lost even as a spark crackled in his eyes.

Adrien could see Gabriel struggling to contain an outburst of temper, a futile fit of rage against his own impotence.

“You can keep all of the cold portraits of her, but I’m taking the part of Maman that’s still alive with me. It’s up to you whether you lose her all over again today.”

He tore his gaze away as he pushed the door open, calling back over his shoulder, “Goodbye, Monsieur Agreste. If you want to start over again, call me, and I’ll try to fit you into my schedule for lunch.”

Adrien paused again, looking back at his father one last time. “Don’t have Nathalie call for you. Call me yourself.”

The door swung closed behind him as he sprinted back to his bedroom, back to Marinette.

She caught him in a tight hug just as he burst into tears.

“I’m so proud of you,” she whispered as she held him, rocking him gently from side to side. “You did an amazing job, and I’m so, so proud of you.”

“…What if…What if he never calls?” Adrien choked.

Marinette shook her head. “It’s his loss. You did everything you could to make him love you. If he can’t see how amazing and wonderful you are…if he doesn’t realize what a gift it is to have you in his life…it’s his loss.”

Adrien’s tears gradually slowed as he nodded. “I know… Deep down, I know, but…it hurts. It hurts that it doesn’t hurt him too. It hurts that I’m the only one who cares.”

She hugged him tighter. “I’m so sorry, My Love. You know I’d do anything to make it better for you if I could.”

He nodded again. “Yeah. I know.”

He swallowed down his pain and forced a smile for her. “Take me home and make me some mint tea?”

“Any time you want,” she assured, sliding her hand down his arm until her fingers threaded through his.

She gave his hand a squeeze and opened up the portal to the Dupain-Chengs’ living room.

He squeezed her hand in return and stepped through the portal back to where he knew he belonged.

Chapter Text

Adrien watched in despair as Marinette and his cousin sat at the side of the pool, their legs languidly moving back and forth in the water, occasionally brushing flirtatiously.

Félix reached out to brush a stray bang out of Marinette’s face, and Marinette giggled, smiling her gorgeous smile as she gazed affectionately at her boyfriend.

Adrien dropped his head into his hands and groaned pathetically. “How did this happen? Why is this happening to me?”

Alya set the smoothie Adrien had bought her down on the table and helpfully replied, “Your evil twin cousin moved to Paris a few months ago, and you asked us all to be friends with him so we could hopefully be a good influence. Then, he started making eyes at Marinette—probably just to mess with you. When he asked her out, Marinette accepted—probably just to make you happy. Now, we’re stalking their pool date because you’re a masochist who can’t tell the girl he loves how he feels. So, really, this is all your fault, and you did it to yourself.”

As if resting her case, Alya picked up her smoothie and took a long sip.

“Al?” Nino called gently through his pained expression. “I think those were rhetorical questions.”

Adrien lifted his head to glare at Alya. “I thought I bought you that smoothie in return for you not heckling me today? And Marinette is just a close friend. I’m not in love with her.”

Alya rolled her eyes, more than fed up with Adrien’s denial. “Uh-huh. Sure you’re not, Sunshine. And I never agreed to those terms. You bought me this smoothie of your own volition. The press won’t be silenced, Agreste.”

“Alya,” Nino sighed, his eyes pleading for peace.

His girlfriend and his best friend had been at odds over the Marinette situation ever since Félix had moved to Paris, and it was getting to be unbearable.

Alya looked to the rest of their espionage group. “Luka, Kagami, back me up. Tell Adrien he’s in love with Marinette and should just tell her so we can stop wasting our free time tailing Marinette and Félix on their dates.”

Luka winced, holding up his hands defensively. “I’m a neutral party in this. I’m just here to make sure no one gets akumatized.”

“Kagami?” Alya prompted. “Tell Adrien he’s an idiot and he should just kiss Marinette already so we can move on with our lives.”

Kagami took a thoughtful sip of her own smoothie before replying, “Unlike you, I honor the Smoothie of Silence pact. As soon as I finish, I will inform Adrien that denial and jealousy are not flattering looks on him and that it’s not normal, healthy behavior to follow his crush around while she’s on dates with her boyfriend so that he can torture himself pining after her.”

Adrien turned his glare on Kagami. “So much for not judging me. I’m thinking about taking that smoothie away. It doesn’t seem to be doing me any good.”

Kagami returned the glare. (Hers was much more intimidating.)

“If you take my smoothie, there will be nothing standing between you and my ire.”

Adrien wisely initiated a tactical retreat.

“At least we’re not hiding in the bushes this time,” Nino remarked into the tense silence, hoping to get a few chuckles out of his friends.

“Yeah,” Luka agreed. “The pool is a nice change of pace.”

Kagami and Alya remained annoyed and judgmental while Adrien went back to staring longingly at Marinette and periodically sighing.

Ironically, it was Luka who broke the silence. “Adrien? If you don’t mind me asking, if you don’t have romantic feelings for Marinette, why are you so insistent about following her on her dates with your cousin?”

“As someone who does have romantic feelings for her, you should understand,” Adrien insisted.

“Explain it to me, then,” Nino volunteered. “As someone who no longer has romantic feelings for Marinette.”

Adrien pursed his lips, his brow furrowing. “I’m just…concerned. She’s one of my very best friends, and I’m worried about her. I love my cousin, but Félix can be…not so nice sometimes. I don’t want Marinette to get hurt, so I feel like I have to be here to watch out for her.”

Nino cast Luka a questioning look, as if asking what their next move was.

Luka opened his mouth, but Adrien cut him off.

“And Alya’s right.”

The whole group perked up in amazement at this concession.

Adrien looked away in shame. “This is all my fault. I’m the one who pushed them together and asked Marinette to be nice to him. If he hurts her, it’s my fault.”

Everyone slumped back into their chairs in disappointment. That had not been the confession they’d been hoping for.

“Well.” Kagami blew out a sigh as she set aside her empty smoothie glass. “At least we have a nice view today. Marinette looks quite fetching in her bikini.”

“Pink is a good color on her, and the little white polka dots are cute,” Luka chimed in.

“Her butt looks adorable in that skirt,” Kagami chuckled. “I love the way it flounces, and the ruffles are precious.”

Alya nodded eagerly. “Her boobs look amazing too. I love the way the top ties in the middle of her chest.”

“I love my girlfriend,” Nino joined in, “so I am in no way interested in looking at other women, but if I were single, I would totally coo over how hot Marinette is with you guys.”

“Very diplomatic answer,” Luka chuckled, giving Nino an approving nod.

Alya patted Nino on the head. “Good boy.”

“Am I the only one worried that something might happen to Marinette while she’s wearing that skimpy outfit?” Adrien pouted.

Alya started to say, “Are you the only one in denial about how gorgeous my girl is?” when Marinette let out a yelp of pain, derailing the argument.

Marinette had been talking animatedly about the new hoodies she was designing when she made a big gesture with her arms, accidentally whacking her hand against the pavement.

“Marinette,” Adrien gasped, jumping to his feet.

“Down, Sunshine,” Alya reprimanded as Luka caught Adrien around the waist.

“Let’s not go making a scene,” Luka suggested.

“We’re supposed to be here incognito,” Kagami reminded.

“But Marinette is hurt,” Adrien whined, distress plain on his face. “Look. She’s crying.”

The group turned to check, squinting to see the reflexive tears beading in Marinette’s eyes as she bit the inside of her cheek to keep from cursing like a sailor in front of the parents and children also spending the day at the pool.

Félix gently scooped up Marinette’s injured hand and brought it up to his lips.

“I hate to see you hurt, but I love to see you cry. Your tears are exquisite, Marinette,” Félix cooed, using his other hand to wipe the tears from Marinette’s eyes.

“What a sadistic creep.” Luka scrunched up his nose in distaste, accidentally loosening his hold on Adrien in his distracted state.

“Marinette!” Adrien shouted as he hopped over the little fence separating the dining portion of the establishment from the main pool area.

Marinette gave a start and turned to blink in bewilderment as Adrien rushed to her side.

“Are you okay? You’re not hurt, are you?” Adrien fussed.

“Adrien?” She continued to gape at him, not answering his questions. “What are you doing here?”

Now it was Adrien’s turn to blink as his brain stalled out on a reasonable excuse. “…I…uh…thought a day at the pool sounded like fun?”

“Have you really not noticed?” Félix chuckled, tapping his foot against Marinette’s and rubbing his thumb affectionately back and forth along the back of her hand. “Adrien follows us on all of our public dates.”

Marinette turned her incredulous expression on her boyfriend. “He what now?”

“My favourite was two weeks ago when we went to have a picnic in the Jardin du Luxembourg and he was hiding in the bushes,” Félix informed cheerfully, obviously delighting in exposing and humiliating his cousin.

Marinette cocked an eyebrow at Adrien who looked away, face burning in shame.

“…Adrien? Is that true? Were you really hiding in the bushes and watching us?”

Adrien gave a nod as he tried to make himself as small as possible.

Her eyebrows knit together in confusion. “…Why?”

“…I just…I was worried about you. I wanted to make sure you were okay and that Félix wasn’t doing anything wrong,” Adrien mumbled.

It took a minute for Marinette to sort out how to respond to that.

“…That’s…very sweet of you, Adrien, but you don’t have to worry about me. Félix has been working really hard to be a better person these past few months.”

The bottom dropped out of Adrien’s stomach as Marinette cast a smile at Félix and patted his hand.

“It’s just an act,” Adrien spit out as jealousy flared up within him. “He’s tricking you.”

Surprise settled back on Marinette’s face while Félix just looked bored and slightly annoyed at Adrien’s persistent existence.

“Why would Félix go to all this trouble to trick me?” Marinette prodded, not convinced.

“To get at me,” Adrien revealed, desperate for her to believe him. “He’s doing this to get at me.”

“That’s a little egotistical, don’t you think?” Félix snorted. “The world doesn’t revolve around you, Adrien. My life certainly doesn’t.”

Adrien shot a glare at his cousin before turning back to Marinette with a plaintive expression. “I’m sorry for dragging you into this, Marinette. I never should have asked you to be nice to him. You don’t have to be friends with him anymore, and you don’t have to date him out of friendship for me.”

Marinette’s eyes narrowed, and a hint of irritation scrunched up between her brows. “Adrien, I’m not dating Félix just to be nice. I actually like hanging out with him, so thanks for your concern, but I think I can make my own decisions about who to be friends with and who to date.”

Adrien stared at her in stupefaction, his brain struggling to process. “…But…you can’t date Félix.”

Marinette got up to stand toe to toe with Adrien, hands on her hips. “And why not?”

Suddenly, the reason dawned upon Adrien, taking him completely by surprise.

“Oh,” he breathed softly, taking a step back and covering his mouth as the revelation knocked the air out of him.

Marinette’s glare faded into a concerned look. “Everything okay, Adrien?”

He shook his head. “I’m in love with you.”

Alya’s outburst from the food court was only drowned out by Félix’s huff of “Finally!”

Marinette and Adrien both gave a start as Félix got to his feet.

“Was that so bloody hard?” Félix berated his cousin. “I could tell you were utterly smitten with her the moment you introduced us. Are you really so dense as to not realize when you’re in love?”

“What is even happening right now?” Marinette muttered, completely at a loss.

Félix scooped up her hand and placed a kiss to the back of it. “We’re breaking up, Duckie.”

Her jaw dropped. “What?”

Félix shrugged. “You love him. He loves you. My work here is done.”

Adrien shook his head like a wet dog. “Wait. What?”

He looked back and forth between his cousin and Marinette, not sure which to question first. He ultimately decided on Félix.

“You did this all on purpose to make me jealous?”

“Wait,” Marinette cut in. “Who said I wanted to break up?”

Félix gave her a look. “I know what you want, and it’s not a romantic relationship with me. You did a very good job of playing it cool, Marinette, but I picked up on the fact that you were most eager to find out the identity of the man who supplied me with my pet bird whom you’re so taken with.”

Marinette winced and looked away, chastened.

Adrien looked between the two, totally lost. “What pet bird?”

Félix waved Adrien’s question away. “I got a pet bird some time ago, and she and Marinette have bonded over the past few months. Marinette has been trying to seduce the name of my supplier out of me.”

Adrien frowned but took his cousin at his word. “And you won’t tell her because…?”

Félix lowered his voice into a whisper. “Because my supplier’s identity is a closely guarded secret, and the transaction was not quite…legal.”

Adrien’s eyes widened in understanding, and he nodded.

“Félix,” Marinette called meekly, her face clouded by shame and regret. “That may be why I originally got close to you, but please believe me when I say that that wasn’t the only reason why I kept spending time with you. I really did come to think of you as a friend.”

Félix nodded sadly. “I know. I know it wasn’t all a ruse. We accidentally became real friends…and I accidentally fell in love with you.”

Marinette nearly fell over into the pool, but Félix steadied her.

He then looked to his cousin. “Adrien, do you think you could prop Marinette up?”

“Uh…sure.” Unthinkingly, Adrien stepped in.

“Good.” Félix grinned, all schemes and mischief. “Because that was a calculated confession. I wanted to get my cards on the table because I’m next going to tell her that I got the peafowl she’s so interested in from my uncle.”

Marinette made a strangled noise.

“My father?” Adrien gasped. “I never suspected he was doing anything like that.”

Were there other exotic animals hidden in the Agreste Manor just waiting to be shipped off to black market buyers? How had his father even gotten involved in animal smuggling anyway?

Félix shrugged. “Marinette, if you decide you’re not interested in dating the son of a criminal, I’ll happily retract our breakup. I do, however expect that you both can keep a secret, yes? It would be very bad for Adrien if news of his father’s illegal activities got out.”

Marinette drew in a sharp breath. “I…I’ll figure something out. There has to be some way to…uh…free the other animals without ruining Adrien’s life.”

“Guys,” Adrien scolded. “We have to go to the police. If my father is hurting and exploiting animals, he has to be stopped.”

Félix and Marinette shared a look.

“Should we tell him?” Marinette asked uncertainly.

Félix pursed his lips. “…Not here. I suggest we all meet tonight at my flat for dinner.”

He looked to Marinette. “That is, if you still feel comfortable coming over to my flat?”

She waved away his concern. “I’d like to keep being friends and hanging out like we have been if you’re sure you don’t mind me dating your cousin.”

“Just don’t kiss in front of me,” Félix bargained. “I knew going into this that you’d never be mine, but please try to keep your lips to yourselves in my presence.”

“Deal,” Marinette cheerfully agreed.

Adrien gave Marinette a questioning look. “I’m the cousin you’re talking about, right? You meant me?”

There was a loud chorus of groans from the food court, and Félix contributed an eyeroll for good measure.

Marinette blinked and then nodded.

“So…are we dating now?” Adrien held his breath and prayed.

“For the love of…” Félix grumbled. “Yes! You two are dating now! I didn’t put myself through all this for my health, you know.”

“You really love me?” Marinette asked in amazement, seeming not to have heard Félix.

“Yeah,” Adrien chuckled, rubbing sheepishly at the back of his neck. “You love me?”

Marinette giggled and nodded. “Yeah.”

“That’s it,” Félix hissed, turning to storm off. “I’m leaving so that you can kiss. Do not talk to me again until you’ve snogged each other senseless.”

Marinette and Adrien had no problem following those instructions.

Chapter Text

At first, Marinette didn’t see him sitting dejectedly on the swing set as she made her way to the carrousel that night.

Chat Noir’s suit blended in with that dimly lit corner of the park, so it startled her when she heard the old swing set creak. The park had closed at sunset, and she hadn’t been expecting other trespassers.

“Chat Noir?” she called out when she spotted his glowing green eyes.

He gave a start and looked up at her, taking a minute to process her oversized hoodie and criminally short shorts in the chill of the autumn evening.

“Marinette? What are you doing here? I thought the park was closed.”

His eyes tracked her as she tentatively approached.

She bit her lip as she came to lean against one of the swing set’s support beams closest to him.

“I…uh… Sometimes I sneak in here at night so I can have the place to myself.”

He cocked an eyebrow. “I had the same idea. …What do you do all alone here? Drawing?”

Her teeth sank deeper into her skin. “Dancing, actually. I don’t really have space in my room, so…the poles on the carrousel are good for pole dancing.”

The longer he stared, the redder her cheeks got, but she refused to look away in embarrassment.

“…Pole dancing?” he repeated, not certain that he’d heard right.

She nodded. “Yep. I saw some people doing it on one of those talent shows on TV, and I thought it looked pretty, so… It’s fun and good exercise.”

Slowly, he began to nod. “Is that why you’re wearing those shorts even though it’s cold?”

“Yep. It’s easier to grip the pole with skin than fabric, so… Yeah.” She looked away, stuffing her hands into the pocket of her hoodie.

Silence floated in the air between them for a beat until Marinette decided that she wasn’t going to let this be awkward.

“So, now you know my quirky secret. Why is Paris’s hero sneaking into this park after hours?”

He cringed and averted his gaze.

When he reached up and swiped at his cheek, Marinette realized that she’d interrupted him while he’d been crying.

“Are you okay, Chat Noir?” The teasing tone left her voice as she went to sit on the swing next to his, walking it over closer to him.

He shook his head. “Sorry. I’m not acting like much of a hero right now, am I?”

“Hey. Give yourself a break. Even heroes have bad days sometimes,” she encouraged. “That doesn’t make you any less of a hero.”

Still he refused to meet her gaze as he muttered, “Sorry. I just… Thanks, but I feel like I’m letting everyone down. Ladybug, Paris…you.”

He gave a rueful laugh. “I bet Ladybug is never this much of a disaster.”

“I’m going to stop you right there because you know that’s bull, Chat Noir,” Marinette snorted.

He blinked and looked up at her in surprise, as if this was news to him.

She rolled her eyes. “Okay, first and foremost, you’re not letting me or Paris or Ladybug down. Everyone is very happy with your performance as a hero.”

He opened his mouth to protest, but she gave him The Look.

“Don’t interrupt me. I’m up on my soapbox,” she warned. “You know firsthand what a dumpster fire Ladybug can be. How many times have you had to talk her down when she’s been overwhelmed?”

He pursed his lips and looked down at his feet as he toed at the dirt. “I don’t really do anything.”

She smacked his arm. “Chaton, your pep talks mean everything to her. She would have quit long ago if it wasn’t for you, so don’t try to put her on a pedestal and pretend she’s got it all together because that girl is a wreck sometimes, and you know it.”

A tiny grin started to form on his lips as he admitted, “I guess you’re right. It just…feels different when it’s her struggling.”

Marinette nodded. “I get that. I have a hard time giving myself a break too.”

He looked up again in surprise. “You do?”

She shrugged. “I struggle so hard with imposter syndrome sometimes.”

His eyes narrowed, and his brow scrunched up. “How? You’re epic, Marinette. You do designs for rockstars, help your parents, help your friends, babysit, do commissions…and you always make time for anyone else who needs a hand.”

Her cheeks steadily reddened as he added accolade after accomplishment to his list.

She hadn’t realized that Chat Noir had noticed her as Marinette, and it was kind of blowing her mind how highly he seemed to think of her.

“That’s not even mentioning that time you singlehandedly saved Ladybug and my behinds as Multimouse,” Chat scoffed. “You’re amazing, Marinette. How could you of all people possibly doubt yourself?”

She shrugged, squirming slightly under his intense gaze. “I don’t know. All the things you listed just don’t…feel like such a big deal, I guess?”

His eyebrow arched. “Really?”

She shrugged again, repeating, “I don’t know. It’s hard to see myself from the outside like you do. I know what a mess I am on the inside. You only see the end result without realizing that, most of the time, my brain is going in a dozen different directions and I’m almost constantly having a meltdown.”

He pursed his lips in thought. “I mean…I guess.”

“Aren’t you the same way?” she challenged. “You’re a literal superhero, but you don’t seem to think you’re all that great. …Is that a fair assessment?”

His gaze dropped to his lap as he nodded. “Yeah. I guess you’re right. Being a hero and fighting akuma doesn’t seem like a big deal to me. At the end of the day, we’ve always won and made things right, but…I’ve made some huge mistakes along the way, and I’ve done some things that I’m not proud of. There are things I wish I’d handled better.”

She reached out and gently rested a hand on his arm.

He gave a start and looked at her in confusion.

She smiled fondly. “Do you know what I see when I look at you?”

He tipped his head to the side in question, wondering if he really wanted to know. He respected her so much, and he wanted her to respect him too.

“I see a real hero.”

He opened his mouth to disagree, but she shook her head, cutting him off.

“Not because you go out there and defeat the villain du jour. You’re a hero because, afterwards, if you have time, you always make sure the victim is okay. You take the time to talk to them and make sure they’re going to be alright.”

“Ladybug does that too,” he protested.

She shook her head again. “Because she saw you do it first. Her first priority is still to get away to preserve her identity. You stick around until the last minute, and you come back afterwards if you need to to make sure that a victim isn’t left upset and alone.”

“That’s my job, though,” he insisted.

“Is it your job to take time out of your schedule to interact with civilians?” she challenged. “I’ve seen you come to this park to play with kids plenty of times. I see you out and about in costume helping carry people’s groceries. Is that part of your job?”

He hesitated before responding, “It’s…kind of like PR? Same reason why Ladybug and I patrol sometimes. It’s good for public morale if people see us out in the community. It helps people get to know us so that they know they can trust us.”

Marinette blew out a sigh. “I see I’m not going to convince you that you’re an everyday hero, even when you’re not fighting supervillains.”

He gave her a sheepish smile and shrugged. “Sorry. I’m thickheaded.”

Smiling, she gave up. “Well, at least know that I think you’re an amazing person, Chat Noir. You’re kind and compassionate…and funny.”

His smile morphed into a self-satisfied grin. “Oh? You like my sense of humor?”

She rolled her eyes but kept smiling. “Don’t let it go to your head, but you’re hilarious.”

He gave a little fist pump of triumph. “I can’t wait to tell Ladybug. I knew you were my favourite civilian for a reason.”

“Ladybug is going to make fun of me,” Marinette pretended to groan. “…At least it looks like you’re starting to feel a little better.”

“Yeah,” he sighed, turning a grateful smile her way. “Thank you, Marinette. I guess I really needed a sympathetic ear and a little pep talk.”

“Are you going to be okay, do you think?” she hesitantly inquired. “You don’t have to tell me what’s going on, but…I’m here if you need to talk about it.”

He shook his head. “Just…having a really bad week. On top of that, my father…”

He blew out a sigh. “…is being my father. It was just a little bit too much all at once.”

She nodded in sympathy. “Is there anything I can do to help?”

He thought for a moment and then shook his head again. “Nah. I’m just being too sensitive.”

Her forehead crinkled in concern. “Don’t say that. Your feelings are valid, and you shouldn’t dismiss them, even if other people do.”

He blinked and stared at her in utter astonishment.

Her frown deepened. “What? Why are you looking at me like that?”

“I don’t…I don’t think anyone’s said that to me before,” he confessed. “Usually, it’s ‘don’t cry’, ‘you’re being too needy’, ‘stop being hysterical’, or ‘you’re acting like a child’. I’m not supposed to let other people see when I’m upset.”

Now, it was her turn to blink at him.

“That is not a healthy approach to emotions. Who the hell told you that crap? Your parents?”

He looked away and shrugged. “I’ve been told that I don’t have the best parents. They did their best, but…they weren’t very good at being parents. I don’t really want to talk about it, honestly. My friends badmouth them enough as is.”

She rolled her lips back over her teeth and considered for a moment before nodding. “…Okay. Well…know that it’s always okay to feel however you feel, even if it’s inconvenient for someone else.”

“I think I need that on a sticky note I can put somewhere where I’ll see it every day,” he chuckled weakly, trying to push his negative thoughts away again.

“…You can talk about your feelings if you want,” she offered. “I’ll listen, and I won’t judge you.”

He drew in a deep breath. “…It’s really not a big deal, honestly. Just a lot of little things at once.”

“Like what?—If it won’t compromise your secret identity,” she hastily added.

He shrugged. “I’ve been down lately about my feelings for Ladybug. I just wish she cared about me like I care about her. I know she does care in her own way, but…I can’t help but feel like I’m a reject and no one’s ever going to love me.”

Marinette winced as a heavy dose of guilt slapped her in the face.

Chat saw her wince and gave a start as a realization struck him. “Oh, God. I’m so sorry! I’m being completely insensitive!”

She blinked at him. “What do you mean?”

He grimaced. “Sorry, but…didn’t you, like…have a crush on me?”

Her eyes flew wide, and her mouth rounded. “Oooooh. Right. When my dad got akumatized.”

His shoulders slowly rose up to his ears. “Sorry again about that.”

She waved her hands frenetically. “Don’t worry about it. It seriously wasn’t a big deal. Uh—my feelings, anyway. And my dad is fine. It was fine.”

He quirked an eyebrow as his shoulders began to lower. “So…I’m not, like, hurting your feelings by talking about my feelings for Ladybug?”

She shook her head. “Not at all! I mean, I don’t think I actually had feelings for you.”

His eyebrows scrunched together. “You didn’t?”

She bit her lip and scraped together a lie. “So, you remember that one night when you first came to my balcony and we were both heartbroken?”

He nodded for her to continue.

“You showed me that romantic surprise you’d prepared for Ladybug, and I was feeling really down and vulnerable, so I think a bit of my hopeless crush transferred onto you, and I thought I was in love, but…”

She could see from the confusion on his face that he wasn’t completely following her. “You know what? Don’t worry about it. Whatever it was, I’m over it,” she assured.

She laughed self-deprecatingly as she added, “Besides, everyone knows how you feel about Ladybug. I never stood a chance.”

Unexpectedly, he reached out and grabbed her hand, taking her off guard.

“Don’t say that,” he pleaded.

She blinked in bafflement, not sure what was happening. “What?”

“You’re every bit as amazing as Ladybug, Marinette,” he stressed, looking her soulfully straight in the eyes. “…I just fell for her first.”

Her mouth fell open. “You…Are you saying that you think you could fall for me?”

He looked away, withdrawing his hand and blushing heavily as he shrugged. “I mean…yeah? Is that so hard to believe?”

“Yeah,” she whispered, thoughts in chaos.

“Well, it shouldn’t be because you’re incredible,” he snorted.

“Thank you,” she barely managed, not sure how to respond to this revelation.

He coughed. “Anyway. You know who Ladybug is, right?”

Marinette fell out of her swing.

“What?!” she squawked. “No! Why would you think that?!”

She started laughing nervously as she picked herself up and brushed herself off.

Chat Noir grimaced. “Marinette, I hate to break it to you, but you’re a terrible liar.”

“No, I’m not!” she insisted desperately.

He rolled his eyes. “The other day I heard you say you needed to go because you forgot to water your hamster.”

She pursed her lips. “…I misspoke. I meant I needed to give my hamster water.”

His eyes narrowed, glinting as they caught the dim light of the street lamp. “You don’t have a hamster, Marinette.”

“…You don’t know that.”

“Right,” he sighed. “Anyway, you know who Ladybug and her crush are, right? Could you maybe tell that clown to ask her out already? I think I’d suffer less if I knew she was happy with the guy she likes.”

Marinette almost fell off her swing again as guilt sucker punched her in the gut. “…You’re not unlovable, Chaton, and you’re not a reject. Ladybug’s a fool for passing you up.”

He gave her a tired smile as tears began to bead in the corners of his eyes again. “Thank you for saying that.”

“I’m not just saying that,” she stressed. “It’s the truth. Anyone would be lucky to be with you.”

His smile warmed incrementally as he met her gaze. “Thank you, Marinette. …But maybe let’s stop talking about this. I’m starting to get sad all over again.”

“Do you want to come back to my place?” she readily offered. “I could grab some of the pastries that didn’t sell today and make some popcorn, and we could watch a movie or something. Do you think that would help cheer you up?”

He raised his hands and shook his head in protest. “I don’t want to take up any more of your time. Besides, weren’t you going to practice dancing? I don’t want to get in the way of your plans.”

She rolled her eyes and got to her feet. “Come on, you silly cat. I wouldn’t offer if I didn’t genuinely want you to come over. Changing plans isn’t a big deal.”

He bit his lip, still hesitating to accept. “…How about a compromise? You show me how to pole dance, and then we head back to your place for pastries and a movie.”

She stared at him for a solid ten seconds. “…Are you serious?”

He frowned. “Yes? Why?”

“You want me to show you how to pole dance?” she pressed.

He nodded. “Do you not think I’d be good at it?”

“I’m afraid you’re going to be amazing,” she confessed. “You really want to do this?”

“I don’t want to get in the way of your plans, so either you teach me to pole dance or I go mope somewhere else until you’re done with your routine,” he informed, issuing his ultimatum.

She blew out a sigh and began to lead the way over to the carrousel. “Alright. Come on. I guess we’re doing this.”

Chapter Text

“Good evening, Detective,” Chat Noir purred. “Working late again, I see.”

Marinette jumped, hitting her knee on the underside of her desk.

She looked up, and, sure enough, there was the phantom thief she was trying to capture lounging in the armchair across from her.

Again.

“You’re working too hard, Detective,” Chat chided. “Burning the candle at both ends isn’t good for you. I hate to see you running yourself ragged like this on my account.”

“Then stop stealing stuff,” she scoffed, slamming her hand on the desk and rising to her feet.

He didn’t even flinch. “Sorry, Detective. As much as I’d like to retire, I can’t.”

“I have half a mind to lunge across this desk at you and put you into retirement myself,” Marinette growled.

His face lit up in delight. “Oh, yeah? Kinky. Maybe take me on a few dates and propose marriage first, though. I may give the impression of being a tomcat, but I’m actually quite traditional.”

She sank back into her seat with a sigh, knowing deep down that it was pointless to struggle.

“What are you even doing here, Chat Noir?”

He pulled out the object of his latest heist—a peacock brooch studded with sapphires, emeralds, opals, and tanzanites—and carefully placed it on her desk.

“Just returning this,” he chuckled. “It wasn’t what I wanted.”

“Then why go to so much trouble to steal it?” Marinette growled in frustration.

Sometimes she wanted to throttle the man.

He shrugged. “I didn’t know that it wasn’t what I wanted until I stole it and checked it out.”

She inhaled deeply and slowly blew it out.

“Well, thank you very much for returning the brooch,” she replied through clenched teeth. “If you’d be so kind, please leave before anyone sees you in my office and gets the wrong idea.”

He quirked an eyebrow. “You’re not going to try to arrest me?”

“It wouldn’t do me any good, would it?” she sulkily replied.

He shook his head. “No. Besides, it would spoil our truce if you came after me outside of a heist.”

“I don’t recall agreeing to a truce with a criminal,” she grumbled, crossing her arms over her chest.

He ignored her protests and got to his feet with a grin.

“The notice for my next heist,” he announced as he set a small slip of paper the size of a business card on her desk.

She continued to grumble as she picked it up and skimmed over the riddle that would reveal the heist target and time.

“Do you want to get caught?” she scoffed. “What’s the point of telling us what you’re going to steal and when so we can get ready and lie in wait for you?”

He shrugged as he made his way towards her office’s window. “Who knows? Maybe I just like seeing your pretty face, Detective.”

She glared harder.

“What? Can’t a guy try to impress a girl by performing daring feats of larceny?” he chuckled.

“Get out before I reconsider tackling you and slapping on the cuffs,” she warned.

“Tempting.” He hummed.

She pretended to lunge at him, and he gave a start before he realized she was only feinting.

“Good night, Detective. Don’t stay up too much later,” he chuckled, giving her a salute before slipping out the window and into the night.

“You’re in early, Detective.”

Marinette looked up from the report she’d been filling out, and she had to do a double take because Doctor Adrien Agreste sounded oddly like Chat Noir.

Either that, or Marinette was hearing things, and she didn’t really want to consider that that sociopath had slipped his way into her hallucinations.

“Professor! Good Morning,” she greeted with a bright smile. “Come on in.”

“You know, we’re working together enough nowadays that you could maybe just call me Adrien,” he suggested as he made his way across her office and sat down in the armchair on the other side of the desk.

“Right,” she chuckled. “Sorry. I always forget. So, I called you in today because we recovered the peacock brooch from Chat Noir last night.”

His eyes went wide in surprise. “Already? That’s amazing. How did you do it?”

She grimaced, visibly uncomfortable. “Oh…you know. We have our ways.”

She removed the brooch from the locked drawer of her desk and carefully slid it across to him in the handkerchief that Chat Noir had delivered it in.

“I just wanted to have you check it for authenticity before we arranged for it to be officially picked up by the museum,” she explained.

Adrien adjusted his glasses on the bridge of his nose and brought the brooch up to inspect it.

He spent a few minutes studying the piece with his magnifying tools before he nodded, satisfied.

“The museum will do a more thorough check for authenticity and damage once the piece is back on site, but I give it my stamp of approval. If it’s a fake, Chat Noir did a remarkable job.”

He gingerly set the brooch back down on the desk and slid it towards Marinette who blew out a sigh of relief as she stowed it back in her lockable compartment.

“Thank goodness. We’ve never had a problem with Chat Noir returning fakes before, but…there’s a first time for everything.” She sent the professor a strained smile.

Adrien pushed his glasses up the bridge of his nose again. “Why do you think he’s doing this? Stealing things only to return them?”

She shook her head, looking away. “Who knows? I’d say he’s just a nut job looking for a thrill, but…there’s more to him than that. …He’s not what he pretends to be.”

Adrien nodded, biting his lip as he considered for a moment. “…You look tired, Detective. Are you getting enough rest?”

She laughed ruefully even as she tried to keep her smile glued in place. “I’d get more if Chat Noir would take the occasional vacation.”

“Well, I don’t know if I can do anything about that, but…” He held his breath. “Would some coffee help?”

Her face lit up like a five-year-old who’d been offered chocolate.

“Are you going for coffee? Could you pick me up some too? The station’s coffee is like tar.”

He froze, thrown by her response. “…Uh…I was…I was actually trying to ask if you wanted to go get coffee with me?”

Her face fell, all of the joy of moments before draining from it. “Oh. I’m sorry. I can’t. I’ve got way too much work to do.”

He put his hands up as he assured, “No. No worries. It’s okay. I know how busy you are. I just—”

He cut himself off and forced a rather convincing grin. “You know what? What’s your usual order? I’ll go pick it up and come back with it so you don’t have to take time away from your work.”

Her eyes dazzled once more, and it melted his heart.

“Could you get me a grande caramel macchiato? I haven’t had one in forever, and the café across the street has the best in Paris.”

He laughed as drool started to form at the edge of her mouth as she thought about the beverage.

“Coming right up,” he assured, getting to his feet.

“Thank you so much, Professor. You’re a lifesaver,” she responded effusively.

His chest ached a bit when she failed to use his name again.

“Always happy to help, Detective.”

He did his best to keep his smile bright as he made his way to the door.

He breathed a heavy sigh of disappointment as it closed behind him.

Did he really have to dress in a leather catsuit and steal jewelry to get the girl he liked to notice him?

“Do you just not sleep?” Chat Noir asked as he set a grande caramel macchiato down on Marinette’s desk one night later that week. “Like ever?”

Marinette blinked at the thief standing in her office like he belonged there.

“Not much. Why?” she answered coolly, deliberately hiding her annoyance at his presence so as to deny him the satisfaction of getting a rise out of her.

“Because I’m worried about you,” he snorted, taking a handkerchief out of his pocket and gingerly setting it on the desk beside the drink. “You need to take better care of yourself, Marinette.”

She froze at his use of her first name.

Her eyebrow arched. “No nicknames tonight?”

“I’m not really in the mood. My father’s being an ass because I’m a failure and a disappointment, apparently,” he huffed, making his way over to the window.

“Hold on a minute,” she called after him, completely thrown by his sudden change in personality.

She’d never seen him so serious or peeved before.

He turned and cocked an eyebrow expectantly.

She swallowed, not sure what to say. “…I’m sorry. About your father. That’s…that wasn’t very nice of him.”

Chat blew out a sigh. “Yeah. Especially when I’m doing all this for him. I should make him go out there and steal his own jewelry. See how well he does.”

Marinette nearly fell out of her chair. “…Your father is the one making you steal things?”

Chat shrugged and turned away. “You should call it a night soon, Marinette. If not, there’s caramel macchiato in that cup. The fox necklace I stole the other day is in the handkerchief.”

Before she could get a word in edgewise, he slipped out her window and was gone.

The cat kept coming back.

A few days later he returned in a better mood with gourmet popcorn and his newest heist notice. He tore her attention away from the report she was drafting for just long enough to make her watch a video of cats doing obstacle courses.

After the following heist, he came bearing coffee, stroopwafels, and the tortoiseshell bracelet he had stolen.

This quickly became the norm, and Marinette started to expect and even look forward to his visits. He always brought snacks and forced her to take breaks when she was nearing exhaustion.

His jokes, memes, and cute animal videos always made her laugh and took off some of the stress of her thankless job.

Between Chat Noir’s visits at night and Professor Agreste stopping by to check in with her and drop off extra food that he ordered but didn’t end up being able to eat, Marinette was starting to remember to mind her health and try for more work-life balance.

Chat Noir quietly set the butterfly brooch down on Marinette’s desk, startling her.

She looked up into his despondent eyes, and the admonition for scaring her died on her lips. “…Not the one you were looking for?”

He sadly shook his head, blowing out a long sigh as he sank into the armchair across from her.

She bit her lip, hesitating before asking, “What is it that you’re looking for exactly? Why is your father putting you through all this?”

He studied her thoughtfully for a moment, and then a tired smile formed on his lips. “My mother died a few years ago. We’re doing this for her. See, we have this legend that’s been passed down in our family that if you combine our family heirloom—a cat’s eye emerald ring—with another piece of jewelry from the same set, you’ll be able to make a wish. No one remembers what the other item was, so I’m just making my way down the list, hoping that I get lucky sooner or later.”

Marinette frowned. “So…your father wants to wish your mother back to life?”

Chat nodded.

“…What happens if the legend isn’t real?” she whispered, wary of upsetting him.

He winced. “Then this was all for nothing…but we have reason to believe that it’s real.”

She studied him for a moment, turning what he had said over and over in her brain. “…Why are you telling me all this?”

He shrugged, giving her a slightly anemic but still rakish grin. “You asked…and I want you to know.”

“Why?” she pressed, unable to comprehend why the thief had chosen to open up to her, a detective trying to catch him, of all people.

He thought for a moment, hesitating before he sheepishly admitted, “…Because I love you, Marinette.”

She stared at him long and hard.

He didn’t look away.

He continued to gaze at her in silent resignation, a serene smile on his face.

She got up from her desk and made her way around to where he sat in her armchair.

He arched an eyebrow questioningly.

“You’re too trusting, Chaton,” she whispered, trying her best to keep her voice from shaking.

He shrugged. “I feel safe with you.”

Slowly, she reached out, cupping his face in her hands.

He made no move to pull away. Instead, he just sat there, watching her with interest.

She leaned in, experimentally brushing her lips against his.

He waited a moment, making sure she wouldn’t suddenly pull away before he gradually started to return the pressure.

Things quickly escalated from there, their lips moving more confidently and insistently when it became apparent that neither was chickening out or backing down.

Ten minutes later found Marinette in Chat’s lap, dominating the kiss as her fingers disheveled his hair and he pulled her as close as humanly possible, drowning in delight at her reciprocating his feelings.

Slowly, she pulled back, studying his love-drunk expression with satisfaction with her work.

He smiled up at her adoringly…until she slipped off his mask.

Her jaw dropped.

“A-Adrien?” she choked.

He laughed bitterly as he averted his gaze. “Is this really what it takes to get you to call me by my first name?”

“You…” she whispered. “You’re a museum and police consultant. That’s how you always had inside information.”

He turned a rueful smile to her. “Guilty as charged. …So, are you going to arrest me now, Marinette?”

She thought carefully for a moment before she answered. “…No. …I’m going to become your accomplice.”

Chapter Text

“Any luck?” Félix inquired without looking up from his astronomy magazine.

Lila let out a groan of frustration, throwing her hands into the air.

“Ah. So, you didn’t get their Miraculouses,” he observed, not bothering to try to hide his smirk at her expense. “Foiled again by Bug Girl and her mangey feline pet.”

“You know, it would be a heck of a lot easier if you’d get off your lazy behind and help me from time to time,” she snapped, hands going to her hips in exasperation. “I really could have used a sentimonster as backup.”

Félix lowered the magazine to glare at his partner. “They’re called senti-beings, not monsters. And I don’t have to do what you say. You’re not the boss of me.”

Lila’s fists clenched, and her eye began to twitch as she snarled, incensed at her boyfriend’s insolence. “You will do what I say!”

“Or what?” he snickered, taking delight in riling her up. “You’ll break up with me?”

“Yes!” she spat.

He arched an eyebrow. “And what will that accomplish? You’ll lose your access to my money, fame, and connections. Worse, you’ll lose my good will. Who’s to say I won’t get upset and go running to tell Ladybug about how you have the Butterfly Miraculous. She’s not a fan of yours, Lila. I can only imagine how gleefully she’ll have you arrested.”

Lila began to grind her teeth in frustration.

There was nothing more infuriating than being outmaneuvered and dictated to like a child.

“I’ll expose your uncle,” she threatened in a last-ditch attempt to regain control of the situation. “I’ll tell everyone you have the Peacock Miraculous and that you and your uncle have been harassing and abusing me and manipulating me into doing your dirty work. I’m just an innocent victim in all this.”

She batted her eyes and pretended to swoon.

Félix didn’t look impressed. “Sorry, Love, but my uncle and I have better legal representation than you do. Besides, I’ve never terrorized Paris with my Miraculous. The worst I’ve done is aid and abet you Butterfly holders.”

“My mother is the Italian ambassador,” Lila seethed, stomping her foot.

Félix rolled his eyes. “Your mother works at the Italian Embassy,” he corrected. “In a very low-level, thankless position. Have you started believing your own lies again, Lilac?”

“I swear I will destroy you,” she vowed through clenched teeth.

“Mmhm.” Félix went back to his magazine.

Lila continued her tirade. “As soon as I get Ladybug and Chat Noir’s Miraculouses, I’m going to remake the world in my image. Everyone will do as I say, and you’ll regret ever crossing me, Félix Graham de Vanily. They all will. Marinette Dupain-Cheng especially. One day soon, no one will ever be able to stand up to me or call me a liar ever again.”

Félix nodded, letting her threats and ravings wash over him like the tantrum of a five-year-old. “…Have you finished?”

Lila took a deep breath. “And everyone will respect me, and no one will dare to contradict me, and I’ll be the empress of the world!”

Félix quirked an eyebrow. “…Done?”

“Yes. Done.” She blew out a sigh and went over to join him on the couch.

“So, what were you up to while you were supposed to be helping me get Ladybug and Chat Noir’s Miraculouses?” she asked with a saccharine smile.

“I was reading the most fascinating article about Jupiter’s moons,” he informed with his own cheerful grin.

“How nice.” She kept her smile glued in place. “You know, when you first approached me, asking to be my henchman—”

“—Partner.”

“Henchman.” Her smile intensified, a touch of venom slipping into it. “When you first asked to be my henchman, I thought you’d be out there doing more hands-on work like Mayura used to do for Papillon.”

Félix shrugged. “I prefer to play a more behind the scenes, logistics role…but you don’t seem to appreciate my backseat supervillainy.”

“No, I don’t really like it when you tell me what to do,” she confirmed. “My plans are better than yours anyway.”

“Then, I suppose all I can do is offer my humble flat as your evil lair.” Félix pretended to be put out by his own uselessness.

“You could always give me your Miraculous, Sweetie,” she suggested, voice still coated in sugar. “I could combine them like your uncle did and make my own sentimon—sentibeings.”

Félix let the pretext of joviality drop, and his eyes went cold. “Never. You’d create them carelessly and throw their lives away without a second thought.”

Lila raised her hands in surrender and scooted away, putting a little distance between them on the couch. “It was just a suggestion.”

“If I ever so much as suspect that you’re scheming to take my Miraculous, you can consider our little arrangement null and void and all of its perks and protections revoked. Do I make myself clear, Lila Rossi?”

His voice was hard and brooked no argument.

Choosing her battles, Lila nodded diplomatically. “Crystal.”

“Very good.”

Satisfied that he had gotten his point across, Félix returned his gaze to his magazine.

Lila studied her boyfriend intently for almost a straight minute before remarking coldly, “You know…sometimes, I think you’re a double agent.”

He looked up again, eyebrow arched. “Oh?”

“Sometimes, I think you’re spying on me and reporting back to Ladybug,” she elaborated flatly. “Sometimes, I think you do things to purposely thwart me and screw up my plans.”

“That’s a very interesting theory,” he chuckled, endlessly amused by his own ability to get under her skin and mess with her.

“Aren’t you going to deny it?” she growled, eyes narrowing in suspicion.

“What do you want me to say?” he scoffed. “‘Darling, your paranoia is showing’?”

She clicked her tongue, crossing her arms and looking away. “Whatever. I’m still going to win. Even if you’re secretly working against me, I’m going to defeat Ladybug and Chat Noir all on my own, and then I’m going to remake the world in my image. Marinette Dupain-Cheng will have no choice but to bow down and—”

“—Yes, yes,” Félix sighed. “We already did that evil monologue once today, so let’s save it, shall we?”

“I’m going to make her pay,” Lila insisted, nails digging into her own flesh.

“How about we go and get a nice lunch?” Félix suggested. “You must be tired after working so hard to defeat your nemeses.”

“…Fine,” Lila relented. “But you’re paying.”

Félix snorted. “Like I don’t always?”

Chapter Text

In the middle of a bout of art block, Marinette was listlessly sketching one night when a light tapping came at her skylight.

She mounted the ladder into her loft and peered through the glass to see Chat Noir, grinning sheepishly as he waved down at her.

She pushed the skylight open and climbed up onto her balcony.

“Hey, Minou. Is something the matter, or did you just drop by in hopes of pastries?” she chuckled, giving the skyline a cursory glance for any akumas that might be loose on the city.

“No, no,” he quickly assured. “Nothing’s wrong. Just a social call from your favourite neighborhood alley cat.”

She rolled her eyes. “When did I say you were my favourite?”

He arched an eyebrow. “It’s no secret that I’m your favourite superhero. I’ve heard tell of a certain Princess who will scratch someone’s eyes out if they dare disparage yours truly.”

She gave a dismissive wave. “I’m not disputing whether you’re my favourite superhero. I’m saying that you’re not my favourite alley cat.”

He stared at her, flabbergasted. “Who the heck beat me out for best cat?”

She tried not to laugh as she informed, “There’s a sweet little tabby who visits me from time to time. I’ve taken to calling him Nutmeg. He’s my favourite.”

Chat Noir crossed his arms with a peevish pout. “We’ll see about this. Nutmeg’s days on top are numbered.”

Smiling fondly, she shook her head and motioned him down into her room. “Come along, Chat Noir. I’ll see if I can scrounge up some pain aux raisins for my second favourite cat.”

“Uh, actually…” He caught her by the shoulder. “I didn’t come for that tonight.”

She turned back to him with an arched eyebrow. “What did you need? Is something up?”

Her eyes narrowed as she studied him more intently, searching for a sign that something was amiss.

He bit his lip, averting his eyes and toeing at the balcony floor. “…I was wondering…could you come somewhere with me? If you don’t have time, it’s fine. It’s not really all that important, but…”

He chanced a nervous glance at her.

“I wasn’t doing anything,” she reassured. “I’m actually kind of stuck on this design I’m working on, so going out and getting some air would probably be good for me. I can come back with a fresh set of eyes.”

His nerves dissipated, and he grinned. 

“Maybe change into something a little warmer,” he suggested, taking in her yoga pants and Kitty Section band t-shirt. “It’s a little breezy high up.”

She cocked an eyebrow. “Where are we going?”

“Top of the Eiffel Tower,” he informed, waggling his brows.

Her eyebrow arched higher. “Are you allowed to bring civilians up there?”

He shrugged. “Who’s going to yell at me?”

“Ladybug?” she snorted.

He grimaced. “Okay, but I don’t think she’d mind. She knows we’re friends, and she seems to approve of you, so…so long as I don’t get you caught up in any additional akuma fights on top of the ones you’re embroiled in anyway, I don’t think she has a problem with me spending time with you.”

Marinette considered for a moment and then nodded, heading downstairs to put on some jeans and a cute, cable knit jumper.

It was always weird being carried by Chat Noir.

When she ran over the rooftops herself while she was transformed, it was far less bumpy and cold. The impacts didn’t jar her as much, and she didn’t get quite the same swooping feeling in her stomach.

The ground didn’t usually feel so far away either…but, somehow, she always felt safe in her partner’s arms.

It was nice to be held tenderly like that, like she was something precious. It was nice to wrap her arms around his neck and rest her head against his shoulder. It was nice to feel his solidity and smell his enticingly sweet shampoo.

She never got to appreciate the sensory details when they were in the middle of a battle.

She was almost sad when they landed and he set her down.

“Ta-da!” he announced, gesturing at the city laid out at their feet. “Isn’t it beautiful? I never get tired of this view.”

She smiled and went over to join him at the railing of the very top deck.

“It’s breathtaking,” she confirmed, pretending that she had never seen the city like this before.

It wasn’t too hard. She was constantly in awe of Paris as seen from above, just like he was.

They admired the scenery for a long, awe-filled stretch, and then Chat Noir went over to the center of the platform, retrieving a picnic basket that had been sitting up against the wall.

Marinette quirked an eyebrow as he got out a picnic blanket and started unpacking hors d’oeuvres. “What’s all this? You planning another romantic surprise for Ladybug?”

A light blush leaked out from under his mask, and he smiled sheepishly as he averted his gaze. “This is for you, actually.”

She gawked at him, brain spinning in place for a moment before she could piece together the question, “Me?”

He nodded. “I just wanted to do something nice for you, since you’re always doing nice things for others—me included.”

Her hands went up to cover her mouth as she slowly made her way over to sit on the blanket beside him.

“Oh, wow. Chat Noir, this is…wow,” she laughed. “Thank you. That’s so thoughtful of you.”

He shrugged, handing her a thermos of hot chocolate. “I try. You’re always going out of your way for everyone else, so I thought it would be nice to do a little something for you. It’s not much, but…”

He shrugged again.

She waved away his modesty as she took in all of the goodies he’d brought. “This is more than enough. It’s just nice to get some recognition. Sometimes I feel a little taken for granted.”

She looked up and rushed to assure, “But this is really wonderful, so thank you. You guessed all of my favourites too.”

He rubbed at the back of his neck. “I actually asked around, so maybe don’t ask your family and friends if anyone’s been secretly compiling a list of your preferences over the past few months. There were a few people who seemed a little too interested in why I wanted to know, so my secret identity might be in trouble,” he sheepishly confessed.

Marinette lifted an eyebrow. “Alya?”

“A lot of your friends, actually,” Chat Noir sighed. “I don’t know why me asking was so suspicious, but everyone was giving me knowing looks the whole time.”

Marinette’s brow pinched into a frown. “Huh. That’s peculiar.”

“Yeah. So maybe don’t go asking around—but go ahead and dig in. I did a taste test, so I can verify that everything’s good.”

She grabbed one of the dessert plates he’d brought along and started loading it up with finger sandwiches and miniature sweets.

“Thank you again,” she stressed as she selected the best of the strawberries. “But was this the only reason you brought me up here tonight? It kind of felt like you maybe wanted to talk about something?”

“You’re sharp,” he chuckled, grabbing a cucumber sandwich for himself. “…I’ve been trying to figure something out over the past few years. It’s been bothering me, and I haven’t been able to make any headway on my own, so I thought I’d just ask you directly.”

She tipped her head in question.

He swallowed but looked her straight in the eye as he asked, “What do you like about Chat Noir?”

Her eyebrow quirked up. “Are we speaking in the third person now?”

He pursed his lips. “Not exactly. I just mean…like…I am Chat Noir. This isn’t just an act I put on. Sometimes I play up certain aspects of my personality, but this is still who I am. The person I am when I’m with you really is me…”

He looked away, studying the skyline as he tried to pick the right words. “…it’s just not all of me. I’m a little different without the mask on. I’m a little different when I’m with my friends. I’m a lot different when I’m interacting with my father or when I’m at work as a civilian. I’m different, but that’s still a part of me.”

He bit his lip and snuck a peek at her, trying to gauge her reaction. “Does that make any sense?”

She nodded as she finished chewing a strawberry. “Yeah. I think most people are like that. We all act a certain way depending on the situation and who we’re with. I’m a little different when I’m with my parents versus when I’m with my friends too. It’s normal to show different sides of yourself like that depending on the situation.”

He blinked. “Oh. Well, I’m glad I’m not the only one who compartmentalizes themselves like that.”

“For once, you’re completely normal, Chaton,” she assured with a playful wink, but then her expression turned serious. “…So…why are you asking me what I like about Chat Noir? You said you were trying to figure it out for a while. Is it really such a wonder that I’m friends with you?”

He averted his eyes again. “What I’m trying to figure out is actually why you seem to like Chat Noir but not my civilian identity so much.”

She gave a start, nearly upsetting her plate. “What? What do you mean? Have I told you I don’t like you?”

“No!” he hurriedly assured. “It’s not like that. You’ve never told me you don’t like me, and, I mean, I don’t think you dislike me so much as…”

He bit his lip, trying to corral the words together. “…I feel like you don’t like me as much when I’m civilian me. You’re not mean or cold to me, but you don’t treat me the same way as your other friends.”

Her brow furrowed as she tried to wrap her head around what he was saying.

He squirmed under her intense searching gaze. “We haven’t been friends for too long. We’ve only known each other for a few years, but…you and Alya have only been friends for a few years too, and you two are super close, so I just feel like…”

He gave his head a shake. “…I get the impression that I’m difficult for you to deal with. Like, it always seems to take a lot of effort for you to interact with me, and I think I make you uncomfortable.”

“There has to be some kind of mistake,” Marinette insisted, distressed and appalled that she’d done something to make him think she didn’t like him. “I adore you, Chat Noir. You’re seriously one of my favourite people. There’s no way that I don’t like you as a civilian too.”

He didn’t look so certain as he raised one shoulder in a tired shrug.

She snorted, setting her plate aside to take his hands in her own. “Minou, I can only think of a handful of people around me who I dislike. Unless you’re Lila or Chloé, there’s been some kind of misunderstanding.”

He worried at his bottom lip as their disastrous meeting came to mind. “Maybe you’re right. I think…there might have been a misunderstanding early on, but…I thought we were past that…but you still don’t seem genuinely comfortable around me.”

“What do I do that makes you think that?” she pressed, determined to get to the bottom of it and clear things up.

He winced. “You only really act like that with me, so I’m kind of afraid to say. I don’t want to give away my secret identity in case you actually do hate my guts but you’re too nice to say so.”

She rolled her eyes, pulling her hands away and going back to her food. “Chat Noir, I promise I don’t hate you.”

“Okay,” he reluctantly agreed. “But what do you like so much about Chat Noir? I want to figure out what I’m doing wrong as a civilian so I can fix it.”

Her eyebrow arched in question. “Chaton, you’re not doing anything wrong.”

He stuck out his lip in a pout. “Come on, Marinette. This is important to me.”

He dropped his gaze, and his voice lowered into a whisper as he confessed, “You’re really important to me, and I want you to like all of me.”

“Oh, Minou,” she sighed, reaching up to run a hand through his hair. “I like everything about you.”

His eyes flew wide, and his jaw slackened in astonishment.

She smiled and shrugged. “If I had to pick just a few things that I like best, I’d have to say your thoughtfulness.”

She gestured with her chin at the picnic spread out around them. “Like this. You do really sweet things like this that make me feel cared for and appreciated. It makes me really happy when you do things that let me know that you’re thinking of me.

“Also,” she continued, “your sense of humor.”

His eyebrows shot up into his hairline.

“Yes,” she laughed. “Your sense of humor. Your dumb jokes and stupid cat puns make me smile. Sometimes your timing is bad, but I appreciate it when you go out of your way to make me laugh and cheer me up. So, okay? Are you happy now? That’s what I like best about Chat Noir.”

He nodded, a look of resolve coming onto his face. “Got it. I’ll try being more thoughtful and funnier as a civilian.”

She rolled her eyes and flicked his bell. “Just don’t start using cat puns. I’ll figure out your identity in two seconds.”

He laughed, shaking his head. “Don’t worry. I’ll avoid anything that could give me away.”

She clicked her tongue and went back to the snacks.

There was a beat of silence before she spoke up again.

“Chaton?”

He cocked his head to the side. “Yeah?”

“You’re perfect just the way you are, you know,” she informed softly, voice fond and sad. “I’m sorry for whatever I did to make you think there was something wrong with you.”

“Shh, Princess.” He reached out and took her hand, giving it a squeeze. “It’s not a big deal. Like you said, it’s probably just a misunderstanding.”

She nodded, letting it drop.

She pushed the problem to the back of her mind and focused on enjoying the picnic he’d so thoughtfully prepared for her.

Back at home an hour later, she couldn’t concentrate on her designs. She just kept thinking of how sad her partner looked. How sad she’d made him.

She didn’t sleep well that night.

Adrien came to school the next day prepared for battle.

After returning home the night before, he’d stayed up researching nerdy jokes to share with Marinette. He’d revisited classics such as “What’s the circumference of a jack-o-lantern? Pumpkin pi!” and added a few new jokes to his repertoire. (“You know what seems odd to me? Numbers that can’t be divided by two.”)

He arrived early and made his way towards Tom and Sabine’s only to be astounded when Marinette came out of the bakery, headed for school nearly an hour earlier than usual.

“Good morning,” he greeted as he came to a stop on the other side of the crosswalk. “You’re up really early.”

“Good morning,” she returned wearily.

She’d done a poor job of applying concealer to the bags under her eyes.

“Are you doing okay? You look exhausted.” He studied her rumpled clothing and uneven pigtails with concern.

“I just didn’t sleep well last night,” she explained through a yawn.

He held out the takeaway cup he’d brought along. “I was actually coming over to give you this chai latte with a shot of mocha. Alya mentioned you liked it.”

Her eyes widened, zeroing in on the beverage before flicking up to Adrien. “Is it really okay?”

He nodded, gesturing for her to take it. “I bought it for you.”

“Oh, wow,” she breathed as she carefully took the cup. “Adrien, that was really thoughtful of you. Thank you.”

A soft blush and a pleased smile spread across his face. “You’re very welcome. I just wanted you to know that I was thinking about you and I appreciate everything you’re always doing for me and for our class.”

Marinette’s cheeks started to pink too, and a shy smile settled on her lips. “You’re welcome. Thank you again, Adrien. This was really sweet.”

“Have you had breakfast?” he inquired, hoping to build on this momentum.

She winced. “Uh…I mean, I grabbed a hunk of bread on my way out the door, but…”

His head tipped to the side. “Is there a reason why you skipped breakfast? Are you in a hurry or something?”

She pressed her lips together and cast an anxious look at the school across the street. “Um…not exactly. Not for anything specific, really.”

“Then you should go back inside and eat something.” He looped his arm through hers and started to guide her back towards the bakery.

She dug her heels in. “Sorry. I…I’m probably being silly. There’s nothing I can actually do, but…”

She blew out a sigh and met his gaze as she confessed, “I found out last night that one of the most important people in the world to me thinks that I hate him.”

Adrien’s mouth dropped open. “You… Most important in the world?”

She nodded, misinterpreting his stupefaction. “He thinks I hate him. I didn’t sleep at all last night because I was so distraught over it, so now I was planning on going to school early and just…”

She looked away, shaking her head. “I don’t even know, honestly. I don’t know how to fix this, and I’m just…I’m really upset,” she concluded, tears beading in the corners of her eyes.

“Oh, Marinette,” he cooed, reaching up to caress her cheek and wipe away the nascent tears. “I’m sure he doesn’t think that you hate him.”

“He does, though!” she argued. “You should have seen him, Adrien. He was so sad, and I did that to him.”

“No,” he tried to object, but she wouldn’t hear it.

“Yes!” she insisted, more tears quickly replacing the ones Adrien had wiped away. “He thinks he did something wrong that made me not like him, but, Adrien, it’s all my fault. He’s one of the sweetest, best people, and I made him think—”

“—Marinette, listen.” He took her by the shoulders, trying to get the situation under control before she got akumatized over it.

He’d never be able to forgive himself if that happened.

“No,” she repeated. “I hurt him, Adrien. I’m a horrible friend.”

Adrien took a deep breath as he realized what he needed to do.

He moved his hands back up to her face and whispered, “Princess?”

She blinked, shaken by the nickname coming from the wrong person.

“You’re an a-meow-zing fur-end. You’re purr-fect, so don’t beat yourself up. Purr-etty please?” he begged and then held his breath.

She blinked at him, and he could practically see the wires of her brain reconnecting.

“…It’s you,” she breathed in amazement.

He gave her a terrified smile. “Hi.”

“Hi,” she echoed.

He dropped his hands back down to his sides and looked away. “I’m so sorry, Marinette. I never meant to hurt you like this. I didn’t even consider that what I said last night would upset you.”

“Of course it upset me,” she whined through quickly slowing tears. “Do you have any idea how important you are to me, Chaton? Not just as you but as Adrien?”

He blinked in surprise. “Me?”

She let out a pained whine, bringing her hands up to her face to hide behind the takeaway cup. “Oh my God. Adrien, I’m in love with you. That’s why I act so awkward around you. I have an embarrassingly big, fat, stupid crush on you.”

He continued to blink as elation and doubt warred for control within him. “You…like me?”

She peeked out from behind the chai latte and nodded. “I adore you. Both of you.”

A besotted grin burst forth onto his lips. “Will you go out with me?”

Her forehead crinkled into a frown. “What? Why?”

He quirked an eyebrow quizzically. “Well…I mean…you like me, and I like you, so…I thought maybe dating each other made sense?”

“What about Ladybug?” she demanded.

He shrugged. “She’s not interested. Besides, she’s way out of my league.”

He paused. “I mean…I thought you were too for the longest time, but—”

“—Ladybug is too interested in you,” Marinette insisted, a little offended on her partner’s behalf. “Don’t talk down about yourself like that. She’s not out of your league.”

Adrien’s eyebrows gradually drew together into a confused frown. “I’m a little lost here. Do you not want to date me? What’s Ladybug got to do with this?”

Marinette took a deep breath and squared her shoulders, looking him straight in the eye. “Chaton, Adrien was the other boy. All those times I turned down your confessions and told you there was another boy…it was Adrien I was in love with.”

Adrien stared in confusion for a few seconds more until everything suddenly clicked.

He drew in a sharp breath and then pointed to one of her earrings. “You?”

She smiled sheepishly and pointed to her earring, confirming, “Me.”

A sly grin slithered its way onto his lips. “So, you’ll go out with me, yes?”

Blushing, she looked down at her feet and nodded. “I’d really like that.”

“Perfect!” he purred, wrapping an arm around her waist and beginning to guide her back to the bakery. “For my first act as official boyfriend, I’m going to make sure you get a good breakfast.”

Laughing, she leaned in and pressed a kiss to his cheek. He deposited one on the top of her head in return.

Chapter Text

The day had come: the day when Marinette would finally see Adrien naked—er…in swimming trunks, but that was close enough to being naked.

Alya, Nino, Marinette, and Adrien were going to a waterpark, and Marinette was going to see Adrien in all of his swimsuit model glory.

She’d been fantasizing about his collarbone, his pectorals, his abs, his calves… And maybe, if she were very, very lucky, she’d get to see his hip creases.

The very thought made her swoon.

“You okay there, Girl?” Alya snickered as Adrien’s bodyguard drove them to the park.

“Yep!” Marinette assured, snapping her mouth closed and surreptitiously checking to make sure she wasn’t getting drool everywhere.

“All good here,” she reported with a telltale awkward chuckle.

Alya smiled, rolling her eyes fondly.

“How about you, Mec?” Nino inquired, bumping the back of Adrien’s seat in front of him with his knee. “You’re awfully quiet today.”

“All good,” Adrien laughed nervously, doing his best to put on a smile. “Just excited. I’ve never been to a waterpark before.”

“You’re gonna love it,” Alya assured. “The wave pool is the best.”

“I like the slides,” Marinette chimed in, imagining going down one in an innertube with Adrien, his bare chest pressed to her equally bare back.

“The lazy river is where it’s at,” Nino informed.

Alya leaned forward to give her boyfriend a quizzical look around Marinette. “Really? The lazy river?”

Nino shrugged. “It’s relaxing. I like it. Wave pool is also good, though.”

Satisfied, Alya nodded.

“Sounds great.” Adrien gave another anxious chuckle. “I can’t wait.”

Nino arched an eyebrow. “You sure about that? You sound a little…apprehensive.”

Adrien shifted in his seat. “Maybe just a little. It’s going to be crowded, right? I’m just a little nervous about all the people.”

The Gorilla reached out and patted Adrien on the head, eliciting a tentative smile from his charge.

“What the big guy said.” Nino reached forward to rest his own hand on Adrien’s shoulder, giving it a squeeze. “We’ll all be with you, so there’s nothing to worry about.”

“We’ve got you,” Alya added with a wink and a thumbs up.

“Mmhm.” Marinette smiled and nodded.

Adrien’s own smile gained some strength as he glanced around at his friends and bodyguard. “Thanks, guys. I really appreciate it.”

Marinette could hardly contain her excitement as she rushed to change into her bikini in the locker room. They’d gone in wearing street clothes, but when they emerged, she’d get to see Adrien’s rippling muscles and vast expanses of bare skin.

She was disappointed when she spotted Nino, the Gorilla, and Adrien waiting for them outside of the changing rooms.

Adrien had a bucket hat over his gorgeous hair and large sunglasses obscuring his lovely face. Worst of all, his swimming trunks were long and baggy, not allowing her to see the definition of his behind and thighs, and he wore one of his usual black t-shirts, covering up any chance she had of seeing his bare chest.

Nino had his hands on Adrien’s shoulders, quietly reassuring his friend. “You’re not being silly at all. I’ve seen your fans in action before, and they’re seriously like sharks on the scent of blood. You’re totally justified in being scared.”

“Everything okay?” Alya asked as she and Marinette approached.

Nino looked to Adrien for permission, and Adrien nodded.

Nino sighed, keeping his voice low so as not to be overheard. “Adrien’s just a little nervous about being recognized by his fans, since they tend to mob him and try to tear his clothes off.”

Adrien dropped his gaze to the ground as he toed at the concrete, one arm positioned defensively across his body as his hand anxiously rubbed at his upper arm.

“It’s just kind of gross to have people ogling me like a piece of meat,” he whispered. “It makes me really uncomfortable.”

His words were like a shovel to Marinette’s solar plexus, and instantly she was filled with shame and remorse. She’d been looking forward to seeing Adrien in his swimsuit, but she’d completely failed to take into account how Adrien felt about being looked at like that.

“Hey. It’s okay,” Alya soothed, going over to give Adrien a reassuring pat on the back. “I’d probably feel like that too, if it were me with the rabid, bloodthirsty fans, so no worries. We’re here for you, and if anyone gives you trouble, we’ll beat ‘em back with sticks. Isn’t that right, Marinette?”

“R-Right!” Marinette squeaked, doing her best to shove her own meltdown aside so she could be there for her friend.

Adrien sent a grateful smile around their circle. “Thanks, guys. I really appreciate you having my back like this. Let’s go and have a good time. I’ll try not to let my fear of my fans spoil the fun.”

Nino and Alya patted Adrien encouragingly on the back, and his bodyguard gave him another supportive head pat, and they were off on their waterpark adventure.

“So, what do we want to do first?” Nino looked expectantly at his friends as they made their way towards the large stretch of beach chairs by the wave pool to stake out a spot for their towels.

“Maybe you guys could do the wave pool for a bit?” Adrien suggested.

Nino arched an eyebrow. “And what are you going to do?”

Adrien shrugged, smiling sheepishly. “Maybe just sit with our stuff and get acclimated? I’m actually not all that great with large bodies of water, so I kind of need to take it slow,” he confessed.

Alya put a hand on Adrien’s shoulder. “Honey, why did you let us drag you to a waterpark? It doesn’t sound like you’re going to have any fun at all. We could have just gone to Disneyland or an arcade or something.”

Adrien shrugged again. “Everyone sounded really excited for the waterpark, and I didn’t want to make a fuss.”

“Adrien,” Marinette chimed in. “It’s more important to us that you’re comfortable and having fun.”

Alya and Nino both nodded their agreement.

“Please say something next time so we can pick an activity that we all enjoy,” Marinette pleaded. “Okay?”

Guiltily, Adrien nodded, averting his gaze. “Got it. I’m really sorry, guys.”

“Don’t be,” Alya stressed.

Nino bumped Adrien’s shoulder with his own. “It’s okay. We appreciate you wanting us to have a good time, but remember that we care about you having a good time just as much.”

A pleased blush lit up Adrien’s cheeks, and he nodded, a grateful smile on his lips. “Thanks, guys. You’re really great friends. I’m lucky to have you.”

“The feeling’s mutual,” Marinette assured through her own blush.

“So, do we want to just hang out in the seating area for a bit until Adrien feels comfortable enough to give the attractions a try?” Nino suggested, looking around for a general consensus.

“You guys don’t have to sit with me,” Adrien protested. “I don’t want to spoil your fun. I’ll be okay with Victor.”

The Gorilla gave a thumbs up.

“I’ll stay behind with you,” Marinette insisted. “Alya’s the one who really likes the wave pool, so she and Nino can head on out, and maybe we can join them once you’re feeling up to it.”

Adrien frowned in concern. “But I don’t want you to miss out, Marinette.”

She waved away his concern. “I’ve been coming here since I was a kid, so I’ve done the wave pool, like, a hundred times. I came here today because I wanted to spend time with you, Adrien, so the only way I could ‘miss out’ is if I didn’t get to do that.”

“Oh,” Adrien breathed, his whole face heating up as a warmth built to bursting in his chest. “Okay.”

“Well, that settles it,” Alya decreed as they came upon a cluster of open chairs. “Nino and I are gonna go hang out in the deep end. We’ll come check on you in a bit, but you two have fun.”

She tossed her stuff down on one of the chairs and hooked her arm through Nino’s, dragging him off towards the wave pool.

The Gorilla took a seat at a respectful distance, and then it was just Adrien and Marinette.

He cleared his throat as she began to lay out her towel on one of the empty chairs. “Thank you for wanting to spend time with me.”

She paused and let out a startled laugh. “You’re welcome? I don’t know what to say to that. Are you so surprised that I like hanging out with you?”

He shrugged. “I don’t know. I guess I am. It’s just…it’s nice that people like me and care about my feelings and want to be around me.”

She pursed her lips, studying him as he copied her and started to lay out his towel on the chair next to hers.

“You’re still not used to it even after four years of having friends who adore you?” she asked quietly.

He shrugged. “It’s still the opposite at home, so I’m more used to being an annoyance.”

She winced as she took a seat. “I’m really sorry that your father makes you feel that way.”

He shrugged again, giving her a tired smile as he sat down cross-legged on his chair too. “Thanks, Marinette. I always appreciate it.”

She bit her lip, hesitating. “…I’m sorry too for dragging you here today. I know I was the one who acted the most excited about going to a waterpark, so it’s probably mostly my fault for pressuring you.”

He reached out and took her hand, giving it a squeeze. “Marinette, please don’t blame yourself. I really wanted you to have fun today, and seeing you sad makes me sad.”

She squeezed his hand back and looked up with a smile. “Well, I don’t want you to be sad, so I guess we have no choice but to accept that what’s done is done.”

He nodded in agreement, pulling his hand back with a smile.

“Still, I’m really sorry that you feel so uncomfortable here.”

He shook his head. “It’s okay. My fans can just be…a little enthusiastic at times, and they don’t really seem to realize that I’m entitled to personal space.”

He shuddered. “The worst part is when they try to tear pieces of my clothing off as souvenirs. It’s scary when they try to tackle me, and I have nightmares sometimes where there are these disembodied hands grabbing for me.”

Marinette’s jaw dropped open in shock. “It’s really gotten that bad?”

He gave a timid nod. “Remember that one time the crowd chased us after my first perfume came out?”

She nodded.

He laughed helplessly. “It’s only gotten worse as I’ve gotten older.”

He pulled his knees into his chest protectively. “I don’t know. The more Father tries to capitalize on my supposed ‘sex appeal’, the more people seem to think of me as some object to be possessed and consumed, like the company’s selling me or something.”

He shuddered again. “Like, I know I’m not a little kid anymore and I shouldn’t be so sensitive, but it really freaks me out that so many people are so preoccupied with taking my clothes off.”

Marinette ignored the guilty pain in her gut as his words hit home in favor of being there for her friend. “You’re not being overly sensitive. Like Alya said before, I would be freaked out too if people were obsessed with me like that. Whoever made you feel like your feelings are invalid is wrong. It’s completely normal to be uncomfortable.”

He uncurled a little as he stared at her in amazement. “Thank you for saying that. It’s nice to know that someone’s on my side.”

He looked down at his feet, flexing and pointing them. “Father doesn’t like it when I make a fuss. I’m supposed to give the fans what they want so I don’t damage the company image.”

“No,” Marinette snapped, making Adrien jump. “That’s garbage. Get that out of your head right now. You’re a person, not an object, and you’re allowed to have boundaries. If other people don’t want to treat you like a person, then screw them. You deserve to be respected, and I’ll fight anyone who disagrees.”

Adrien’s cheeks blossomed into a rosy blush as a pleased grin nearly split his face in half.

“Thank you for always being so good to me,” he giggled. “You’re an amazing friend, Marinette.”

She winced, guilt stinging her eyes as she looked away, muttering, “I’m really not, though.”

The smile dropped off of his face as he saw how upset she was.

“Yes, you are.” He uncurled completely, scooting closer to rest a hand tentatively on her arm. “Marinette, you’re one of the best friends I have.”

She shook her head, angry tears flying this way and that. “No. I’m really, really not.”

She forced herself to meet his gaze as she confessed her dark secret. “I like you, Adrien.”

He blinked, confusion spreading like spilled ink over his face.

She took a deep breath and clarified. “Romantically. I’ve had a huge, ridiculous crush on you since we were thirteen.”

She looked away, lowering her voice as she admitted the painful truth. “…And today, I was really excited to see you in your swimming trunks. I’m no better than any of those other people who fantasize about you, so please don’t thank me for being a good friend when I’m not.”

She made herself look at him, but instead of the disgust and betrayal she’d been expecting, his face was full of wonder and delight.

She blinked.

“You like me, Marinette?” he whispered, awed by the very prospect.

She blinked again. “Yes, but did you hear anything I said after that?”

He nodded. “Yes, but you’re completely wrong. You’re nothing like some of my more fanatical admirers.”

She narrowed her eyes and growled, “Yes. I am. Adrien, this whole week it’s been nothing but teenage hormones whenever I thought of this trip. I’m exactly like all of the others who lust after you and want to see you naked.”

Oddly enough, his giddy smile only grew at that.

He moved over so that he was sitting on her chair beside her, and he scooped up her hand. “Marinette, listen to me.”

She frowned, completely baffled at how he wasn’t upset at all at this revelation of her utter betrayal of their friendship.

“Let me tell you why you’re different.” He gave her hand a squeeze. “You’re not some stranger I’ve never exchanged even two words with. You’re my friend. We’ve talked a lot about important things, and you know me…the real me.”

His smile softened, taking on a hint of wistfulness. “A lot of my fans wouldn’t be interested in the nerdy, socially awkward guy I really am. They want the confident, flawless guy on the billboards. When they fantasize about being with me, it’s not really me that they want. …Do you understand?”

She shook her head. “I don’t see how me knowing you makes a difference.”

He bit his lip and tried to think of a different way to get his point across. “So…whereas they’re just interested in my body, you care about me as a person.”

She frowned. “No, I’m definitely interested in your body.”

He stuck his bottom lip out in a pout and smacked the back of her hand lightly. “Will you stop? I’m trying to tell you why you’re awesome.”

“I’m not awesome,” she argued, refusing to back down.

He rolled his eyes and shook his head. “Okay. Look. The real difference is that you care about my feelings in the first place. When I said I was uncomfortable with people lusting after me, what did you do?”

She blinked. “I…felt guilty and tried to focus on being there for you as a friend.”

“Exactly!” he stressed. “When I tell other people I’m uncomfortable, they pretend like I’m the problem. What did you do? You told me my feelings were valid and offered to fight people for me. That’s why you’re not a bad friend, Marinette. You respect me. You respect my boundaries and treat me like a person.”

She pursed her lips, letting his words sink in. “I guess…I mean, I do respect you.”

“Right?” he encouraged with a smile. “And if I said no to something or told you to stop doing something, you’d stop right?”

She nodded. “Of course I would.”

“Because you respect me and care about how I feel,” he reiterated. “That’s the difference. That’s why you’re a good friend and you’re not like those crazy people who mob me and try to steal pieces of my clothes.”

“But you can’t seriously be okay with the fact that I’ve been ogling you this whole time,” she pressed, holding onto her last shred of guilt.

He rolled his eyes, his mouth quirking up into a Cheshire Cat smirk. “What exactly is there for me to have a problem with? The girl I like likes me back and thinks I’m nice to look at.”

Marinette’s mouth fell open. “Wait. What?”

His impish grin widened. “I’m perfectly okay with you ogling me, Marinette. I’m sorry that I’m depriving you of a good view at the moment, but I’m a little scared to show too much skin in public.”

He lowered his voice, whispering for her ears only, “If you want, when we go home this evening, we can drop you off last, and I can show off my swimming trunks just for you at your house.”

Marinette was pretty sure her brain was dribbling out her ears at that point.

“Provided you’ll go out with me,” he bargained, giving her his signature wink. “I don’t take my clothes off unless I’m in a committed relationship.”

She pinched herself, but she didn’t wake up. “I think I’m having a hallucination,” she informed him. “I’m fantasizing that you’re flirting with me.”

He blushed, smiling sheepishly. “No, that’s actually happening.”

She shook her head. “What about the part where you asked me out? Did that actually happen?”

He nodded, bashfully looking away. “Sorry. I didn’t mean to make you uncomfortable by coming on so strong. I thought maybe you’d like it, but please don’t let me pressure you. If you just want to be friends, I—”

Marinette cut him off, clapping a hand over his mouth. “—No! I definitely want to be your girlfriend,” she assured.

His face glowed in amazement as he stared at her in awe all over again. “Really?”

“Adrien, I’ve been in love with you since we were thirteen, of course I want to marry you,” she scoffed.

Seconds later, she realized her mistake and rushed to correct it, but she was too late.

“I want to marry you too,” Adrien sighed dreamily, leaning in to press a kiss to her lips.

Marinette’s brain immediately shut down, and hormones took over because she was finally achieving her life goal of being kissed by Adrien Agreste.

As the kiss got deeper and hands started to roam, the Gorilla loudly cleared his throat.

Marinette jumped off of Adrien’s lap with a yelp.

“Sorry,” Adrien chuckled, completely red-faced as he rubbed at the back of his neck. “I guess we maybe shouldn’t do that in public.”

Marinette looked around to ascertain whether anyone had seen.

Unfortunately, Alya was looking right in their direction, jumping, pointing, and screaming at Nino.

Marinette groaned, covering her face with her hands. “I am never going to live this down.”

“I’ll try to make it up to you when we get back to your house,” Adrien offered with a wink that sent Marinette to her grave.

She made a gurgling sound, dying happy.

The

       End